Project Gutenberg Australia
a treasure-trove of literature
treasure found hidden with no evidence of ownership





Title: Shadows of Ecstasy (1932)
Author: Charles Williams
* A Project Gutenberg of Australia eBook *
eBook No.: 0608891.txt
Language:  English
Date first posted: November 2006
Date most recently updated: November 2006

This eBook was produced by: Barry Haworth

Project Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed editions
which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice
is included. We do NOT keep any eBooks in compliance with a particular
paper edition.

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing this
file.

This eBook is made available at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg of Australia License which may be viewed online at
http://gutenberg.net.au/licence.html

To contact Project Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.net.au

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Title: Shadows of Ecstasy (1932)
Author: Charles Williams



Contents:

Chapter One       ENCOUNTERING DARKNESS
Chapter Two       SUICIDE WHILE OF UNSOUND MIND
Chapter Three     THE PROCLAMATION OF THE HIGH EXECUTIVE
Chapter Four      THE MAJESTY OF THE KING
Chapter Five      THE NEOPHYTE OF DEATH
Chapter Six       THE MASS AT LAMBETH
Chapter Seven     THE OPENING OF SCHISM
Chapter Eight     PASSING THROUGH THE MIDST OF THEM
Chapter Nine      THE RIOT AND THE RAID
Chapter Ten       LONDON AFTER THE RAID
Chapter Eleven    THE HOUSE BY THE SEA
Chapter Twelve    THE JEWELS OF MESSIAS
Chapter Thirteen  THE MEETING OF THE ADEPTS
Chapter Fourteen  SEA-CHANGE




Chapter One - ENCOUNTERING DARKNESS


Roger Ingram's peroration broke over the silent dining hall: "He and
such as he are one with the great conquerors, the great scientists,
the great poets; they have all of them cried of the unknown:
'I will encounter darkness as a bride, And hug it in mine arms'."

He sat down amid applause, directed not to him but to the subject of
his speech. It was at a dinner given by the Geographical Faculty of
the University of London to a distinguished explorer just back from
South America. The explorer's health had been proposed by the Dean of
the Faculty, and the Professor of Tropical Geography had been intended
to second it. Unfortunately the Professor had gone down with influenza
that very day, and Roger had been hastily made to take his place. The
other geographical professors, though vocationally more suitable, were
both learned and low-voiced, as also were their public addresses. The
Dean had refused to subject his distinguished guests, including the
explorer, to their instructive whispers. Roger might not be a
geographer, but he could make a better speech, and he belonged to the
University if to a different faculty, being Professor of Applied
Literature. This was a new Chair, endowed beneficently by a rich
Canadian who desired at once to benefit the Mother Country and to
recall her from the by-ways of pure art to the highroad of art as
related to action. Roger had been invited from a post in a Northern
University to fill the Chair, largely on the strength of his last
book, which was called "Persuasive Serpents: studies in English
Criticism", and had been read with admiration by twenty-seven persons
and with complete misunderstanding by four hundred and eighty-two. Its
theme, briefly, was that most English critics had at all times been
wholly and entirely wrong in their methods and aims, and that
criticism was an almost undiscovered art, being a final austere
harmony produced by the purification of literature from everything
alien, which must still exist in the subjects of most prose and
poetry. However, the salary of the Chair of Applied Literature had
decided him to give an example of it in his own person, and he had
accepted.

He lent an ear, when the toast had been drunk, to his wife's
"Beautiful, Roger: he loved it", and to Sir Bernard Travers' murmured
"Hug?"

"I know," he said; "you wouldn't hug it. You'd ask it to a light but
good dinner and send it away all pale and comfortable. I was good,
wasn't I, Isabel? A little purple, but pleasing purple. Pleasing
purple for pleased people--that's me after dinner." He composed
himself to listen.

The explorer, returning thanks, was not indisposed to accept literally
the compliments which had been offered him. He touched on ordinary
lives, on the conditions of ordinary lives, on the ordinary office
clerk, and on the difference between such a man and himself. He
painted a picture of South America in black and scarlet; Roger
remarked to his wife in a whisper that crude scarlet was the worst
colour to put beside rich purple. He enlarged on the heroism of his
companions with an under-lying suggestion that it was largely
maintained by his own. He made a joke at the expense of Roger's
quotation, saying that he would never apply "for a divorce or even a
judicial separation from the bride Mr. Ingram has found me." Roger
gnashed his teeth and smiled back politely, muttering "He isn't worth
Macaulay and I gave him Shakespeare." He would, in short, have been a
bore, had he not been himself.

At last he sat down. Sir Bernard, politely applauding, said: "Roger,
why are the English no good at oratory?"

"Because--to do the fool justice--they prefer to explore," Roger said.
"You can't be a poet and an orator too: it needs a different kind of
consciousness."

Sir Bernard left off applauding; he said: "Roger why are the English
so good at oratory?"

"No," Roger said, "anything in reason, but not that. They aren't, you
know."

"Need that prevent you finding a reason why they are?" Sir Bernard
asked.

"Certainly not," Roger answered, "but it'd prevent you believing it. I
wish I were making all the speeches to-night; I'm going to be bored.
Isabel, shall we go?"

"Rather not," Isabel said. "They're going to propose the health of the
guests. I'm a guest. Mr. Nigel Considine will reply. Who's Mr. Nigel
Considine?"

"A rich man, that's all I know," said her husband. "He gave a
collection of African images to the anthropological school, and
endowed a lectureship on--what was it?--on Ritual Transmutations of
Energy. As a matter of fact, I fancy there was some trouble about it,
because he wanted one man in it and the University wanted another.
They didn't know anything about his man."

"And what did they know of their own?" Sir Bernard put in.

"They knew he'd been at Birmingham or Leeds or somewhere--all quite
proper," Roger answered, "and had written a book on the marriage rites
of the indigenous Caribs or some such people. He wasn't married
himself, and he'd never been a Carib--at least not so far as was
known. Considine's man was a native of Africa, so the Dean was afraid
he might start ritually transmuting energy in the lecture-room."

"Was Mr. Considine annoyed?" Isabel asked.

"Apparently not, as he's here to-night," Roger answered. "Unless he's
going to get his own back now. But I never met him, and never got
nearer to him than his collection of images." His voice became more
serious, "They were frightfully impressive."

"The adjective being emphatic or colloquial?" Sir Bernard asked, and
was interrupted by the health of the guests. He was a little startled
to find that he himself was still considered important enough to be
mentioned by name in the speech that proposed it. He had, in fact,
been a distinguished figure in the medical world of his day: he had
written a book on the digestive organs which had become a classic, in
spite of the ironic humour with which he always spoke of it. He had
attended the stomachs of High Personages, and had retired from active
life only the year before, after accepting a knighthood with an
equally serious irony.

Mr. Nigel Considine, on behalf of the guests, thanked their hosts. The
chief of those guests, the guest of honour, of honour in actual truth,
had already spoken. The intellectual value of the journey which they
had celebrated was certainly very high, and very valuable to the
scientific knowledge of the world which was so rapidly growing. "Yet,"
the full voice went on, "yet, if I hesitated at all at the view
which the most prominent guest to-night took of his own fine
achievement"--Roger's eyes flashed up and down again--"it would have
been over one implication which he seemed to make. He set before us
the wonder and terror of those remote parts of the world which he has
been instrumental in helping to map out. Birds and beasts, trees and
flowers, all kinds of non-human life, he admirably described. But the
human life he appeared to regard as negligible. There is, it seems,
nothing for us of Europe to learn from them, except perhaps how to
starve on a few roots or to weave boughs into a shelter. It may be so.
But I think we should not be too certain of it. He spoke of some of
these peoples as being like children; he will pardon me if I dreamed
of an old man wandering among children. For the children are growing,
and the old man is dying. We who are here to-night are here as the
servants and the guests of a great University, a University of
knowledge, scholarship, and intellect. You do well to be proud of it.
But I have wondered whether there may not be colleges and faculties of
other experiences than yours, and whether even now in the far corners
of other continents powers not yours are being brought to fruition. I
have myself been something of a traveller, and every time I return to
England I wonder whether the games of those children do not hold a
more intense life than the talk of your learned men--a more intense
passion for discovery, a greater power of exploration, new raptures,
unknown paths of glorious knowledge; whether you may not yet sit at
the feet of the natives of the Amazon or the Zambesi: whether the
fakirs, the herdsmen, the witch-doctors may not enter the kingdom of
man before you. But, however this may be, it is not-" He turned
gracefully to renewed thanks and compliments, and sat down.

"Dotty," said Roger, "but unusual. The transmutation of energy must
have been biting him pretty badly. I suppose all that was a get-back."

"It sounded awfully thrilling," Isabel said. "What did he mean?"

"My good child, how should I know?" her husband asked plaintively.
"The witch-doctors may. Fancy a witch-doctor entering the kingdom of
man before Sir Bernard! Rude of him. Sir Bernard, what did you think
of it?"

Sir Bernard turned thoughtful eyes on Roger. "I can't remember," he
said, "where I've seen your Mr. Considine before."

"Perhaps you haven't," Roger answered, "in which case you naturally
wouldn't remember."

"O but I have," Sir Bernard said positively. "I have; just lately. I
remember the way he curved his fingers. I can't think where."

"An unknown path of glorious knowledge," Isabel murmured. "The Dean of
Geography looks quite annoyed."

"He's thinking of the other things that are being brought to
fruition," Roger said, "all about South America. And of the old man
who is dying. D'you think Considine meant any one special? or just as
a whole?"

"I don't think it was very nice of him," Isabel said. "People might
take it the wrong way."

"Well, if you know how to take it the right way..." her husband
protested. "I suppose he meant something? O heavens, they're beginning
again."

They were, but also they were approaching the end. The dinner hovered
over the point at which empty chairs begin to appear, and people
misjudge their moment and tiptoe out at the beginning of a speech, and
others reckon the chances of catching their distant friends before
they are gone. At this point every dinner contends with destiny, and
if it is fortunate concludes in a rapid and ecstatic climax; if it is
unfortunate it drags out a lingering death, and enters afterwards a
shuddering oblivion. This dinner was fortunate. The National Anthem
implored Deity on behalf of royalty, and dismissed many incredulous of
both. Sir Bernard accompanied Isabel from the room. Ingram,
buttonholed by a colleague or two, was delayed till most of those
present had gone, and when he reached the cloak-room counter, he found
it, but for himself, deserted. He was waiting a little impatiently for
his things when a voice behind him spoke. "And with what passion, Mr.
Ingram," it said, "do you yourself encounter darkness?"

Roger turned and saw Nigel Considine. They had been some distance
apart at the dinner, and on the same side of the same table, so that
Considine's personality had not been in play except through his rather
obscure words. Now, as they stood so near, Roger was surprised to find
himself taken aback by the other's face and bearing. He was not as a
rule easily impressed by those he met; he had far too good an opinion
of himself. But here...He saw a man of apparently about fifty, tall,
well-proportioned, clean-shaven, with a good forehead and a good
chin. But it was neither forehead nor chin that held Ingram; it was
the eyes. He thought of the word "smouldering," and almost as quickly
cursed himself for thinking of it; it was such a hateful word, only it
was the most accurate. Something, repressed and controlled but vivid,
was living in them; they corresponded, in their flickering intensity,
to a voice that vibrated with some similar controlled ardour. The word
"darkness" as it was uttered called to him as it did in the lines he
had quoted; he felt as if he were looking at the thing itself. He
began to speak, stammered on a syllable, and at last said helplessly:
"I? darkness?"

"You spoke of it familiarly," the other said. "You used her language."

Roger pulled himself together; he answered with a slight hostility.
"If you mean my one Shakespearean quotation-"

"Isn't that just darkness making itself known?" Considine asked. "Or
do you use apposite quotation merely as a social convenience?"

Roger felt ridiculously helpless, as if a believer accustomed to
infidels were suddenly confronted by a fanatic of his own creed. But
the implied sneer stung him, and he said sharply, "I don't quote."

"I believe that--because of your voice," the other answered. "You must
forgive me if I was offensive; could I help wondering if you really
made that rapturous cry your own?"

He allowed the attendant to help him on with his coat as he spoke.
Roger's own things lay neglected on the counter, and the other
attendant waited by them. Roger himself was absurdly conscious of the
presence of those two auditors. He had often talked highly in similar
circumstances before, not theatrically certainly but with a sardonic
consciousness that the subservient listeners probably thought him a
little mad, with the slight enjoyment of being too much for them, with
an equally slight but equally definite and continuous despair that
words which meant so much to him meant so little to others. But
Considine was speaking perfectly naturally, only always with that
sounding depth of significance in his voice.

"I am glad you liked it," Roger said foolishly.

Considine said nothing at all to this, and Roger became instantly
conscious of the fatuity of the words. "Rapturous cry"..."glad you
liked it." Ass! "No, really," he said very hastily, "I mean...I did
really mean it. I mean I do like poetry. Good God!" he thought to
himself, "if my classes could hear me now."

Hatted and gloved, Considine turned to him. "You are a little afraid
of it, I think," he said. "Or else you have spoken your beliefs very
little."

"Nobody cares about it," Roger said, "and I mock at myself, God
forgive me, because there's nothing else to do."

They were moving together out of the cloakroom.

"There's much else to do," Considine answered, "and I think you
believe that; I think you dare encounter darkness."

He raised his hand in salutation. Isabel was ready waiting with Sir
Bernard, but before he joined them Roger stood still watching
Considine going towards the door, and when at last he came to them he
was still troubled.

"Darling, what's the matter?" Isabel said. "You're looking very
gloomy."

"Mr. Considine's been talking of the fakirs," Sir Bernard said, "and
Roger's wondering if he's one."

Roger regarded them for a moment and then made an effort to recover
himself. "I don't mind telling you," he answered, "that Mr. Considine
has played me entirely off my own stage in my own play, and I didn't
think there was a man living who could do that."

"Elucidate," Sir Bernard said.

"I shan't elucidate," Ingram answered. "I don't see why I should be
the only fellow to encounter darkness. D'you want a taxi, Sir
Bernard?"


Sir Bernard did, and after having parted from the Ingrams and entered
it, he lay back and tried once more to remember where he had seen
Considine. It was quite recently, and yet he had a vague feeling that
it wasn't recently. An idea of yesterday and an idea of many years ago
conflicted in his mind--a man with his hand a little lifted, almost as
if it contained and controlled power, a hand of energy in rest.
Perhaps, he thought, it was the theme of the speeches which had misled
him; they had been listening to talk about distant places, and perhaps
his mind had transferred that distance to time. It must have been
yesterday or he wouldn't remember so clearly. It couldn't have been
long ago or Considine, who was obviously younger than his own sixty
odd years, would have changed. His gesture mightn't have changed, all
the same--well, it didn't matter. As he got out at his Kensington
house he reflected that it would come back, of course; sooner or later
the pattern of his knowledge would bring that little detail to his
mind. The intellect hardly ever failed one eventually, if one
fulfilled the conditions it imposed. But it did perhaps rather ignore
the immediate necessities of ordinary life; in its own pure life it
overlooked the "Now and here" of one's daily wishes. Still, his own
was very good to him; with a happy gratitude to it he came into the
library, where he found his son reading letters.

"Hullo, Philip!" he said. "Had a good evening? How's Rosamond?"

"Very fit, thanks," Philip answered. "Did you have a good time?"

Sir Bernard nodded, and sat down leisurely. "Roger told us how he
liked poetry," he said, "and the explorer told us how he liked
himself, and Mr. Nigel Considine told us how he disliked the
University."

"Not in so many words?" Philip asked.

"Contrapuntal," Sir Bernard said. "When you've heard as many speeches
as I have, you'll find that's the only interest in them: the
intermingling of the theme proposed and the theme actual."

"I can never make out whether Roger's serious," Philip said. "He seems
to be getting at one the whole time. Rosamond feels it too."

Sir Bernard thought it very likely. Rosamond Murchison was Isabel's
sister and Roger's sister-in-law, but only in law. Rosamond privately
felt that Roger was conceited and not quite nice; Roger, less
privately, felt that Rosamond was stuckup and not quite intelligent.
When, as at present, she was staying with the Ingrams in Hampstead, it
was only by Isabel's embracing sympathy that tolerable relations were
maintained. Sir Bernard almost wished that Philip could have got
engaged to someone else. He was very fond of his son, and he was
afraid that the approaching marriage would make, at the times when he
visited them, an atmosphere in which, but for brief intervals, he
would find it impossible to breathe. Philip's mind by itself was at
present earnest and persevering, if a trifle slow. But Philip's mind
surrounded and closed in by Rosamond's promised, so far as he could
see, to become merely static. He looked over at his son.

"Roger's serious enough," he said. "But he still expects to get direct
results instead of indirect. He never realizes that the real result of
anything is always round the corner."

"What corner?" Philip asked.

"The universal corner", Sir Bernard said, "around which we are always
on the point of turning--into a street where there are all the numbers
except that of the house we're looking for. Good heavens, I'm becoming
philosophical. That's the result of University dinners."

"I don't think I quite follow you," Philip said.

"It doesn't at all matter," Sir Bernard answered. "I only meant that I
should like you to believe that Roger's quite serious, and a little
unhappy."

"Unhappy!" Philip exclaimed. "Roger!"

"Certainly unhappy," Sir Bernard said. "He's fanatic enough to believe
passionately and not sufficiently fanatical to believe that other
people ought to believe. Naturally also, being young, he thinks his
own belief is the only real way of salvation, though he'd deny that if
you asked him. So he's in a continual unsuccessful emotional conflict,
and therefore he's unhappy."

"But I don't understand," Philip said. "Roger never goes to church.
What does he believe in?"

"Poetry," Sir Bernard answered, and "O--poetry!" Philip exclaimed; "I
thought you meant something religious. I don't see why poetry should
make him unhappy."

"Try living in a world where everyone says to you, quite insincerely,
'O isn't Miss Murchison charming!'" his father said drily. "Or
alternatively, 'I can't think what you see in her.' And then-"

He was interrupted by the entrance of a third person.

"Hullo, Ian," he broke off; "how's the Archbishop?"

Ian Caithness was the vicar of a Yorkshire parish and Philip's
godfather. He was a tall man of about Sir Bernard's age and looked
like an ascetic priest, which was more by good luck than by merit, for
he practised no extreme austerities. But he took life seriously, and
(as often happens) attributed his temperament to his religion. He was
therefore not entirely comfortable with other people of different
temperaments who did the same thing, and a lifelong friendship with
Sir Bernard had probably survived because the other remained
delicately poised in a philosophy outside the Church. As a Christian
Sir Bernard would have probably irritated his friend intolerably; he
soothed him as a--it was difficult to say what; Sir Bernard
occasionally alluded to himself as a neo-Christian, "meaning," he
said, "like most neos, one who takes the advantages without the
disadvantages. As Neo-Platonist, neo-Thomist, and neolithic too, for
all I know." On the rare occasions when Caithness came to London he
always stopped in Kensington; on the still rarer when Sir Bernard went
to Yorkshire he always went to church.

"Rather bothered," Caithness said in answer to his friend's greeting.
"The Government papers are making capital out of the massacres of the
missions, and demanding expeditions."

"What massacres?" Philip asked in surprise. "Being down in Dorset for
a couple of weeks has cut away the papers."

"There've been a number of simultaneous native risings in the interior
of Africa," Caithness answered absently, "and so far as we can hear
the Christian missionaries have been killed. The Archbishop's very
anxious that the Government shan't use that as a reason for military
operations."

"Why ever not?" Philip said staring.

Caithness made an abrupt gesture with his hand. "Because it is their
duty, their honour, to die, if necessary," he said; "it is a condition
of their calling. Because the martyrs of the Church must not be
avenged by secular arms."

"A very unusual view for the Church to take," Sir Bernard murmured.
"Normally...It's a curious business altogether. I was told this
afternoon that the Khedive has left Cairo for a British warship.
Roger's anthropological idols getting active, I suppose."

"The pressure on Egypt must be pretty bad, then," Caithness said.
"Well, that isn't our business. We can't, of course, object to any
steps the Government think it wise to take in their own interests, so
long as they don't use the missions as a reason. The Archbishop has
intimated to the Societies who sent them out that no material ought to
be given to the papers--photographs or what not."

"Photographs!" Sir Bernard exclaimed suddenly. "It was--of course, it
was. My mind would have done it, Ian, but thank you for helping it."
He got up and went across the room to a drawer in the lower part of
one of the bookcases, whence he returned carrying a number of old
yellowish photographic prints. Out of these as he turned them over he
selected one, and sat down again.

"Of course," he said, "I was looking through these a day or two ago:
that was what fidgeted me all the time Considine was telling us about
old men and children. And if that isn't Considine...he's got his
fingers curved in exactly the same way that he had to-night."

Philip moved round and looked over his father's shoulder. The
photograph showed two men, one of about seventy, the other some twenty
years or so younger, sitting in basket chairs on a lawn with the
corner of a verandah showing behind them. The clothes were late
Victorian; the whole picture was Victorianly idyllic. Philip saw
nothing surprising about it.

"Which is your Mr. Considine?" he asked.

"The one on the right," Sir Bernard answered. "It's an exact likeness.
When he was speaking to-night he had his head up and his fingers out
and coiled just like that. And he wasn't a day older."

"Who's the other man?" Philip asked.

"The other man", Sir Bernard answered, leaning back in his chair and
looking thoughtfully at the photograph, "is my grandfather. My
grandfather died in 1886."

"Um!" said Philip. "Then of course it can't be your Mr. Considine. He
looks about fifty there, which would make him over a hundred now. His
father, I suppose."

"It's the most unusual likeness I ever saw, if it's his father, or his
grandfather, or his great-uncle, or his first, second, third or fourth
cousin," Sir Bernard protested.

"But it must be," Philip said. "You don't suggest that this is
Considine, do you?"

"The probabilities against it are heavy," his father allowed. "But
aren't the probabilities against two men looking so much alike also
heavy?"

Philip smiled. "But where one thing's impossible the other must be
true," he said.

"And which is impossible?" Sir Bernard asked perversely.

"O come," Philip protested. "If the other figure here is your
grandfather this photograph must have been taken before 1886. So it's
impossible--or very, very unlikely that the other man is still alive,
and he certainly wouldn't be speaking at a dinner. Is it likely? Do
you know who took the photograph, by the way?"

"I took it myself," the other said. "With my own little camera. Given
me on my twelfth birthday. By my grandfather. I was staying with him
for the summer."

"You don't remember who this other man was?"

Sir Bernard shook his head. "I remember being very pleased with the
camera. And I remember that various people stayed at the house. And I
photographed every one I could. But what he called himself then I
couldn't say."

"But if it was Considine then he'd be a hundred or more by now! Did he
look it?"

"If he looked it," said Sir Bernard, "I shouldn't be staring at this
photograph. No, Philip, you're right of course. But it's unusual."

"It must have been," Philip agreed.

"Though if a man's nerves and stomach were sound," his father went on,
"and if he kept himself fit, and had no accidents--on my word,
mightn't he look fifty when he was really a hundred? Perhaps he's
found the elixir of life in the swamps of the Zambesi."

Philip felt the conversation was becoming absurd. "If you take it that
it's his father and that there's a strong family likeness, I don't see
that there's any difficulty," he said.

"I know," Sir Bernard answered. "But I want there to be a difficulty.
So I want that photograph to be a photograph of him and not of his
wife's maiden aunt or whatever you suggested. You needn't look
superior. It's exactly the way most people come to believe in
religion. And if most people think like that, there must be something
in it, Cogitatio populi, cogitatio Dei-, and so forth. O well, I shall
go to bed. Perhaps I shall meet Mr. Considine again one day and be
able to ask him. Goodnight, Philip, good-night, Ian. Wake me if the
Africans come."




Chapter Two - SUICIDE WHILE OF UNSOUND MIND


Philip was down the next morning before his father or his godfather,
urged by a very strong anxiety to see the papers. Trouble in Africa,
as it happened, was possibly going to affect not merely high national
and political affairs but his own personal arrangements. Africa, of
course, was a large place, and the Christian missions had been
established he had gathered, somewhere in the centre; he wasn't much
disturbed over them. But what his father had called "the pressure on
Egypt" was another matter. Philip's own job was engineering, and he
had not long before come to an arrangement with a business company
known as "The North African Rivers Development Syndicate," by which he
was to go out to whatever North African Rivers were to be developed as
assistant constructing engineer. His chief, a man named Munro, was
already out there, somewhere in Nigeria, and in a couple of months
Philip was to join him. Meanwhile he was putting in some time at the
London offices of the Syndicate, which was run by two brothers named
Stuyvesant. But though these were the official heads it was generally
understood in the City that the real force behind the company was a
much richer man, a certain Simon Rosenberg, who, among his interests
in railways and periodicals and fisheries and dyeworks, in South
African diamonds and Persian oils and Chinese silks, in textiles and
cereals and patent-medicines, rubber and coffee and wool, among all
these had cast a careless eye on African rivers. In that side of the
business Philip wasn't very interested. Sir Bernard had satisfied
himself that the company was as sound as could reasonably be expected,
and a year's work--or perhaps even two years--would give Philip a
start in his profession. Then he would, all being well, come home and
marry Rosamond, and see what jobs were going at home. Munro was a
fairly big man and if Munro gave him a good word...

It was consequently something of a shock to him, when he opened the
paper, to find two huge headlines competing. On the left a
three-column space announced "Multi-millionaire Found Dead; Rosenberg
Shot"; "Terrible Discovery in Rich Man's Library." On the right a
similar space was filled with: "Africans Still Advancing"; "Hordes in
Nile Valley"; "Rumours of Trouble in South Africa"; "French Defeat in
Tangier." Philip goggled at the thick type, and instinctively tried to
read both accounts at once. He was still immersed when Caithness came
in, just preceding Sir Bernard.

"I say," Philip cried to them, "Rosenberg's shot himself."

"Rosenberg!" Sir Bernard exclaimed. "Whatever for?"

"It doesn't say," Philip answered. "He was found in the study of his
house late last night by the butler, who thought he heard a noise and
went to see."

"And found he had," Sir Bernard said. "Nasty for the butler." He
picked up his own paper, and opened it so that he and Caithness could
look at it together. But the priest's eyes went first to the columns
of African news, and after his first glance Sir Bernard's followed
them. They read the brief obscure telegrams, the explanatory comments,
the geographical addenda. It seemed that something very unusual was
happening in Africa. To begin with, all communication with the
interior had completely ceased. Telegraphs had ceased to function,
railways had been cut, roads had been blocked. By such roads as had
not been blocked there were emerging against all the outer districts
hostile bodies of natives, some so small as to be less than a raid,
some so large as to mean an invasion, and at that, wherever they
appeared, a victorious invasion. The Egyptian army, which had for some
weeks been moving leisurely south in order to suppress trouble in the
southeast, was now retiring in considerable disorder and even more
considerable haste. The French had "suffered a set-back"; the
Spaniards had fallen back towards the coast. Communications with
Kenya, with Nigeria, with Abyssinia, with Zanzibar, had ceased. Raids
had taken place on the English territories in the South.
Air-investigation was being undertaken. The Powers were in touch and
were taking necessary steps.

"But what ", Caithness said, "has happened to the air-investigation of
the last month?"

"It hasn't come back," Sir Bernard answered. "I was talking to a man
in the War Office the other night, and he told me that they've sent
out aeroplanes by the score, and hardly any have returned. Some have,
I suppose, but what they reported is being kept dark. Philip, I think
the African Rivers look like being in too much spate for your
engineering."

"But what about Rosenberg?" Philip asked. "Do you suppose that's what
made him kill himself?"

"Did he kill himself?" Sir Bernard said, turning to the other columns.
"'Butler hears shot...letter for the Coroner...police satisfied.
Financial comment on page 10'; yes, well, we can wait till after
breakfast for that. Curious, I wonder what decided him. Let's just see
whether the Archbishop said anything."

It appeared that the previous day had been agitated in both Houses. In
the Commons the Prime Minister had announced that forces were being
dispatched immediately to punish the various tribes guilty of the
abominable massacres at the mission stations. Asked by half a dozen
members of the Opposition at once whether he could promise that these
expeditions should not develop into costly Imperialistic wars, and
whether the action taken was by request of the ecclesiastical
authorities, the Prime Minister said that the Archbishop had naturally
deprecated further bloodshed but that he and other ecclesiastical
authorities had recognized the right of the State to protect its
citizens. Asked whether he would undertake that no further territory
would be seized, he said that no annexations would be made except by
mandate from the League of Nations. Asked whether other Governments
were taking action, he said that the House should have all information
as soon as he received it.

This had been in the afternoon. In the evening the Archbishop had
asked the Lord Chancellor for permission to make a statement, and had
then said that--in consultation with such other Bishops as happened to
be in London--he had written at once that morning to the Prime
Minister, definitely stating that the ecclesiastical authorities were
entirely opposed to the dispatch of punitive expeditions, and begging
that none should be sent. The Bishops were of the opinion that no
secular action should be taken to avenge the martyrdom of the
slaughtered missionaries and converts, and wished to dissociate
themselves from any such action. A noble and indignant peer--a lately
returned Governor-General--asked the Archbishop whether he realized
that natives understood nothing but force, and whether he meant that
war and the use of force was a sin; whether in short the Archbishop
were disloyal or merely stupid. The Archbishop had referred the noble
peer to the theologians for discussions and determinations of the use
of force. The use of force was an act which was neither good nor evil
in itself; the use of force in circumstances like the present appeared
to himself and his colleagues a breach of Christian principles.
Another peer demanded whether, if the Government were to dispatch
punitive expeditions, the Archbishop would seriously accuse them of
acting in an unchristian manner? The Archbishop said that the noble
peer would remember that Christianity assumed a readiness for
martyrdom as a mere preliminary to any serious work, and that he was
sure no noble lord who happened to hear him and was a Christian would
be unwilling to suffer tortures and death without wishing a moment's
pain to his enemies. He apologized to the House for reminding them of
what might be called the first steps in a religion of which many of
his hearers were distinguished professors. The House rose at nine
minutes past seven.

"Dear me," said Sir Bernard, putting down his paper.

Philip looked up from his own with a faint but perplexed smile. "Is
this you, sir?" he said to Caithness.

"No", Caithness answered, "I don't think so. It seems pretty obvious,
after all."

"I had no idea the Archbishop was so venomous," Sir Bernard said: "I
think he certainly must believe in God. Mythology always heightens the
style."

Caithness said, rather sombrely, "Of course the Prime Minister will
win in the end."

"I should think it most likely," Sir Bernard said. "What was it Gibbon
said-'all religions are equally useful to the statesman'!--Still,
you've done your best. What do you want to do to-day?"

"I may as well go back to Yorkshire," Caithness answered doubtfully.
"I've been all the use I can be."

"O nonsense," Sir Bernard said. "Stay a little, Ian; we see precious
little of you anyhow. Stay till the African army lands at Dover, and
then we'll all go to Yorkshire together--you and I, and Philip and
Rosamond, and Roger and Isabel."

Philip winced. His father's remark struck him as merely being in bad
taste. It was too remote even to be a joke. He said coldly "I suppose
I'd better go to the office?"

"I think you should," Sir Bernard assented. "You'll be perfectly
useless, of course. If it's a case of Africa for the Africans, they'll
want to develop their own rivers, and as the Syndicate depended on
Rosenberg it may not be able to develop itself. But you can find out
the immediate prospects. The inquest will be to-morrow. What about
coming to the inquest?"

"Why, are you going?" Philip asked.

"Certainly I am going," Sir Bernard answered. "I met Rosenberg quite a
number of times, and I've always wondered about him. His wife died a
couple of years ago, and I fancy he's been going to pieces ever since.
No, Ian, not because of monogamy; no, Philip, not because of love. I'm
sorry; I apologize to both of you, but it wasn't. It was because he'd
developed a mania for making, for her, the most wonderful collection
of jewels in the world. He had them too--marvellous! Tiaras and
bracelets and necklaces and pendants and earrings and so on. I met her
occasionally--not so often as him, but sometimes, and she looked not
merely like the sun, the moon, and the eleven stars, but like the
other eleven million that Joseph didn't know about. She was a
magnificent creature, tall and rather large and dark, and she carried
them off magnificently. In fact, she was a creation in terms of
jewellery, the New Jerusalem turned upside down so that the
foundations showed. And then she died."

"Couldn't he have still gone on collecting jewels?" Caithness asked
scornfully.

"Apparently not," Sir Bernard said mildly. "He saw them on her, you
see; they existed in relation to her. And when she died they fell
apart--he couldn't find a centre for them. They were useless, and so
he was useless. At least I suspect that's what happened. You didn't
see her, so you won't understand."

Caithness gave a short laugh. "A noble aim," he said.

"Well, it was his," Sir Bernard remonstrated, still mildly. "And
really, Ian, if it comes to comparisons, I don't know that it was
worse than collecting poems, like Roger, or events, like me. I might
say, or souls like you, because you do collect souls for the Church
just as Rosenberg collected jewels for his wife, don't you?"

"The Church doesn't die," Caithness said.

"I know, I know," Sir Bernard answered. "But that only means you're
more fortunate than Rosenberg in preferring a hypothesis to a person.
At least, perhaps you are: it's difficult to say. I've a good mind to
ask Roger to come to the inquest too."

"It seems rather gruesome," Philip said, hesitating.

"O my dear boy," Sir Bernard protested, "don't let's be adjectival.
Here's a rich man shot himself because of a difficulty with life. Is
it really gruesome to want to know what that difficulty is and how
much like the rest of our difficulties it was? But at your age you
daren't trust your own motives, and you're probably right. At mine one
has to trust them or one couldn't enjoy them, and there's not much
opportunity to do anything else."

Persuaded either by such maxims or from motives of equal potency both
Philip and Roger did actually accompany Sir Bernard the next day,
though Caithness refused. The court was certainly crowded but they
managed, through some diplomatic work by Sir Bernard, to get in. The
coroner, a short hairy official, dealt with everyone in the same
sympathetic manner.

The evidence was brief and explicit. The butler who had found the body
and summoned the police was called. His master (he said) had had one
visitor that evening, a Mr. Considine (Sir Bernard looked at Roger,
who sat up sharply). After Mr. Considine's departure, about twelve,
his master had called him in to witness his signature to a document,
and had then dismissed him. It had been about a quarter of an hour
later when he had thought he heard the sound of a shot in the study.
He had gone there...and so on through the difficult time that
followed. The police described their arrival, their examination.
Doctors described the nature of the wound.

Mr. Considine was called.

Sir Bernard lay back in his seat and studied the witness, mentally
comparing him to the photograph. It was absurd that they should be so
much alike, he thought, when they must of course, be different. He
gazed at him with an inexplicable curiosity that seemed strangely to
become even more vivid when by chance Considine's eyes, passing over
the court, as he moved to the witness-box, met his. Roger was leaning
eagerly forward, and a glance of recognition went between him and
Considine. Philip felt and showed no particular interest.

Considine explained the reason for his visit. He had been on his way
home after a dinner and had passed the deceased's house; on an impulse
he had determined to call, chiefly because he had been for some
time...disturbed...about his state of mind. Deceased had, as people
said; "lost hold"; he had no hope and no desire. He had lost interest
alike in his business and in his amusements.

"Can you suggest what caused this breakdown?" the coroner interrupted.
"His health--the doctor has told us--was quite good?"

"His health was good," Considine answered, "but his health had no
purpose, or rather that purpose had been destroyed. He had made for
himself an image, and that image had been removed. His wife while she
lived had been the centre of that image; the jewels in which he
clothed her completed it. She died; he had no children, and he had not
enough energy to discover some other woman whom he could display in a
like manner. He had externalized in that adorned figure all his power
and possession; it was his visible power, his acknowledged possession.
The jewels themselves, magnificent as they were, were not sufficient.
Also I think there returned on him something of a childish fear; he
was terrified of the destruction that haunts life."

"You tried to cheer him up?" the coroner said.

Considine paused for a moment. "I tried," he said slowly, "to persuade
him to live by his own power rather than by what could be at best only
properties of it. I tried to persuade him to live from the depth of
his wound rather than to pine away in the pain of it; to make the
extent of his desolation the extent of his kingdom. But I failed."

"I see--yes," said the coroner vaguely. "You thought he needed
bringing out of himself?"

Considine considered again, a longer pause. "I thought he needed to
find himself," he said at last, "and all of which himself was capable.
But I could not work on him."

"Quite, quite," said the coroner. "I'm sure the sympathy of the Court
is with you, Mr. Considine, in your regrets that your efforts were
unavailing. I've no doubt that you did all that you could, but there
it is--if a man won't or can't bestir himself, mere talk won't help
him. Thank you, Mr. Considine."

"Good heavens!" Sir Bernard said to Roger in a smothered voice, "mere
talk! Mere--"

The letter for the coroner was now produced, but carried things little
further. It stated simply that Simon Rosenberg took all responsibility
for the act of suicide, to which he had been driven by the full
realization of the entire worthlessness of human existence. "We may, I
think," the coroner interrupted himself to say, "mark that sentence as
evidence of a very abnormal state of mind." Unconscious of the
lowering glare which Roger turned on him, he went on: "There is
enclosed with this brief letter another document which purports to be
the deceased's last will and testament. I have had the opportunity of
submitting it to the deceased's solicitors, Messrs. Patton &
Fotheringay, and in order that you may have all the evidence possible
on deceased's state of mind before you I shall now read it."

He proceeded to do so. It began normally enough, followed up this
opening with a few legacies to servants, clerks, and acquaintances,
and then in one magnificent clause left "the whole of the rest of the
estate, real and personal, shares, jewels, houses, lands, and
everything else from the smallest salt-cellar in the farthest
shooting-lodge to the largest folio in the London library, to two
second cousins, Ezekiel and Nehemiah Rosenberg, defined with all
necessary exactitude as the grandchildren of the deceased's
grandfather's younger brother Jacob Rosenberg.

"And I do this," the strange document ran on, "because they have
followed in the way of our fathers, and kept the Law of the Lord God
of Israel, and because though I do not know whether there is any such
God to be invoked or any such way to be trodden, yet I know that
everything else is despair. If this wealth belongs to their God let
him take it, and if not let them do what they choose and let it die."
Nigel Considine and the Grand Rabbi were named as executors, with a
hope that though they had not been consulted they would not refuse to
act.

There was a prolonged silence in court. Roger Ingram thought of
several verses in Deuteronomy, a line or two of Milton, and a poem of
Mangan's. Sir Bernard wished he knew Nehemiah and Ezekiel Rosenberg.
Philip thought it was a very peculiar way of making a will. The
coroner proceeded to explain to the jury the difference between
felo-de-se and suicide while of unsound mind, with a definite leaning
towards the second, of which (he suggested) "despair--to use the word
chosen by the deceased--was, anyhow when carried to such an abnormal
extent as the letter and will together seem to indicate, perhaps in no
small measure a proof." The jury, after a merely formal consultation,
in the rather uncertain voice of their foreman agreed. The court rose.

On the steps outside, Sir Bernard and Roger instinctively delayed a
little and were rewarded by seeing Considine come out. He was
listening to a round-faced man who was probably either Mr. Patton or
Mr. Fotheringay, but in a moment he noticed Roger, waved to him, and
presently, parting from his companion, came across.

"So, Mr. Ingram," he said, as he shook hands, "I didn't expect to see
you here."

"No," Roger answered; "as a matter of fact I came with-" he completed
an explanation with an introduction.

"But, of course I know Sir Bernard's name," Considine said. "Isn't it
he who explained the stomach?"

"Temporarily only," Sir Bernard answered.

Considine shrugged. "While man needs stomachs," he said, "which may
not be for so very much longer. A very ramshackle affair at present,
don't you think?"

"In default of a better", Sir Bernard protested, "what would you have
us do?"

"But are we in default of a better?" Considine asked. "Surely we're
not like that poor wretch Rosenberg who couldn't live by his
imagination, but died starved, for all his stomach and his mind."

"So far," Sir Bernard said, "both the stomach and the mind seem
normally necessary to man."

"O so far!" Considine answered, "and normally! But it's the farther
and the abnormal to which we must look. When men are in love, when
they are in the midst of creating, when they are in a religious flame,
what do they need then either with the stomach or the mind?"

"Those", Sir Bernard said, "are abnormal states from which they
return."

"More's the pity," Roger said suddenly. "It's true, you know. In the
real states of exaltation one doesn't seem to need food."

"So," said Considine, smiling at him. "The poets have taught you
something, Mr. Ingram."

"But one returns," Sir Bernard protested plaintively, "and 'then one
does need food. And reason," he added, almost as an afterthought.

Considine was looking at Roger. "Will you say that one must?" he asked
in a lower voice; and "O how the devil do I know?" Roger said
impatiently. "I say that one does, but I daren't say that one must.
And it's folly either way."

"Don't believe it," Considine answered, his voice low and vibrating.
"There's more to it than that."

The words left a silence behind them for a moment, as if they were a
summons. Roger kicked the pavement. Philip waited patiently. Presently
Sir Bernard said, "Do you know the legatees by any chance, Mr.
Considine?"

Considine's eyes glowed. "Now there," he said, "if you like irony you
have it. Yes, I know them--at least I know of them. I knew the family
very well once. They are strict Jews, living in London because they
are too poor to return to Jerusalem. They live in London and they
abominate the Gentiles of London. They are fanatically--insanely, you
would say--devoted to the tradition of Israel. They live, almost
without food, Sir Bernard, studying the Law and nourished by the Law.
They are the children of a second birth indeed, and they exist in the
other life to which they were born. What do you think they will do
with Simon Rosenberg's fortune and Simon Rosenberg's jewels?"

"They could, I suppose, refuse it," Sir Bernard said.

"Couldn't they use it to improve conditions in Palestine?" Philip
asked, willing to appear interested.

Considine looked at Roger, who said, "I don't know the tradition of
Israel. Are jewels and fortunes any use to it?"

"Or will they think so?" Considine answered. "I do not know. But it
was a Jew who saw the foundations of the Holy City splendid with a
beauty for which the names of jewels were the only comparison. We
think of jewels chiefly as wealth, but I doubt if the John of the
Apocalypse did, and I doubt if the Rosenbergs will. Perhaps he saw
them as mirrors and shells of original colour. However, I suppose, as
one of the executors, it will be my business to find out soon."

"It's extraordinarily interesting," Sir Bernard said. "Do, my dear Mr.
Considine, let us know. Come and dine with me one day. I've something
else I want to ask you."

On the point of making his farewells Considine paused.

"Something you want to ask me?" he said.

"A mere nothing," Sir Bernard answered. "I should like to know what
relation you are to a photograph of you that I took fifty years ago."

Roger stared. Philip moved uneasily; his father did put things in the
most ridiculous way.

"A photograph of me," Considine repeated softly, "that you took fifty
years ago...?"

"I do beg your pardon," Sir Bernard said. "But that's what it looks
like, though (unless you've improved the stomach out of all knowledge)
it probably isn't. I wouldn't have bothered you if other subjects for
discussion--jewels, digestion, and the tradition of Israel--hadn't
cropped up. But unless you take that unfortunate coroner's view of
'mere talk', do be kind and come."

Considine smiled brilliantly. "I do a little," he said, "but I allow
it is a purification, a ritual and actual purification of the
energies. I'm rather uncertain how much longer I shall be in England
for the present, but if it's at all possible...Will you write or
telephone or something in a day or two? My address is 29, Rutherford
Gardens, Hampstead."

"Hallo," Roger said, "we're up that way. My embalming workshop's
there," he added sardonically.

Sir Bernard turned his head, a little surprised. Roger caught his eyes
and nodded towards Considine.

"He knows," he said. "I embalm poetry there---with the most popular
and best-smelling unguents and so on, but I embalm it all right. I
then exhibit the embalmed body to visitors at so much a head. They
like it much better than the live thing, and I live by it, so I
suppose it's all right. No doubt the embalmers of Pharaoh were
pleasant enough creatures. They weren't called to any nonsense of
following a pillar of fire between the piled waters of the Nile."

"It's burning in you now," Considine said, "and you are on the
threshold of a doorway that the Angel of Death went in--not yours."

"If I could believe it--" Roger said. "Ask me to dine too, Sir
Bernard. I want to ask Mr. Considine questions about Paradise
Regained."




Chapter Three - THE PROCLAMATION OF THE HIGH EXECUTIVE


BY the time that Philip arrived home that evening the wildest rumours
about Africa were being spread. At the office things had been during
the last few days as bad as he had feared they might be, and he had
been as useless as Sir Bernard had expected. Nothing had been heard
from or of Munro for some weeks. Rosenberg's suicide and, even more
distressingly, his will, had startled and bothered the Stuyvesants to
an indescribable degree. The motive power behind them, the object of
motion in front, had both disappeared in blood; and no-one had the
least idea what would happen. The Rosenberg legatees had been traced
by mid-day; they were living in small upper rooms in Houndsditch,
served by an old woman of their race. Extraordinary efforts had been
made to procure interviews with them; unsuccessfully, since they
merely refused to speak. There were, certainly, in the afternoon
papers, sketches of them, but that was hardly the same thing. Even
Governments were by way of being interested; high personages gazed at
the reproductions dubiously. The two brothers looked as if they might
be incapable of realizing the responsibilities of their present
position. Two old, bearded, and violent faces stared out at England
from journalistic pages. England stared back at them, and for the most
part, quite reasonably, abandoned its interest. The Chief Rabbi also
refused to be interviewed. Mr. Considine was interviewed, very
unsatisfactorily, since he in effect refused to foreshadow, forestall,
or foretell anybody's intention. Philip read certainly that Mr.
Considine had said that he was sure that-there was no need for any
public anxiety, that good sense (a quality which the Jews, he was
reported to have declared, possessed to a marked degree) would
distinguish the actions of the Rosenberg brothers, and that in the
present critical times all minor racial prejudices must be set aside.
By which Philip understood him to mean that racial prejudice in regard
to Africa must swallow up the rest, as the serpent of Moses swallowed
the others. He didn't feel quite convinced that Considine who on the
steps of the coroner's court had exclaimed to Roger that a pillar of
fire was burning in him had said all that. In the other columns of the
papers racial prejudice was getting a firm hold.

There were articles by anthropologists, with diagrams of negro heads;
articles by explorers, with photographs of kraals; articles by
statisticians, with columns of figures; articles by historians, with
reproductions of paintings of Vasco da Gama, Thotmes III, Chaka, and
others; articles by bishops and famous preachers on missions, with
photographs of Christian negroes, converted and clothed; articles by
politicians on the balance of power in Africa with maps curiously
tinted; articles by military experts on possible strategy, with maps
lined and blobbed. There were letters from peace champions and war
invalids. There were, in short, all the signs of the interest which
the public was believed to feel. Philip at last abandoned them and
fell back on consideration.

Except for that one remark on the pillar of fire, and the mysterious
allusion to the foundations of the New Jerusalem, he hadn't noticed
anything special in Considine's conversation, but those two did rather
stand out. If Considine had not obviously been a...well, a
gentleman, Philip would have suspected him of belonging to the
Salvation Army. Of course, he had been talking to Roger, and Roger's
own language was apt to be unbalanced. There were moments when Philip,
what with his father and Roger, and even his godfather, with his
refusal to allow martyrs to be avenged, felt that he was surrounded by
eccentrics. He thought with relief and delight of Rosamond; Rosamond
wasn't eccentric. She was so right, so peaceful, so beautifully the
thing. She was a kind of centre, and all the others vibrated in
peculiar poses on the circumference. She herself had no circumference,
Philip thought, ignorant of how closely he was striving after St.
Augustine's definition: "God is a circle, whose centre is everywhere
and His circumference nowhere." She was small and dainty and she
moved, as it were, in little pounces. And yet she was so strong; it
was as if strength pretended to be weak. No, it wasn't that, for after
all, she did need protection--his protection; she was strong enough to
need no other and weak enough to need his. Philip took that decision
quite seriously; in the economy of the universe he was not perhaps
finally wrong. For he was very innocent in love, and the awful
paradoxes which exist in that high passion and are an outrage to
rational argument were natural to him rather because of his innocence
than because of his egotism. That innocence might turn to egotism;
that candid belief of his heart be hardened by his pride and turned
from a simplicity to a stupidity. But at the moment he was very much
in love, and in love he had not yet reached an age capable of sin. He
was still a child of the new birth; maturity of intellect as of morals
was far distant.

Such a childhood he owed partly, surprised as he would have been to
heat it, to his father. The placid irony of Sir Bernard's
contemplation of life distilled itself over the wisdom of this world
equally with that of every other. Dante was to him no more ridiculous
than Voltaire; disillusion was as much an illusion as illusion itself.
A thing that seemed had at least the truth of its seeming. Sir
Bernard's mind refused to allow it more but it also refused to allow
it less. It was for each man to determine how urgent the truth of each
seeming was. Philip had not been discouraged from accepting the
seemings of his own world, of school, University, and business; but he
had been subtly encouraged to give free play to his own individual
phenomena. A thing might not be true because it appeared so to him,
but it was no less likely to be true because everyone else denied it.
The eyes of Rosamond might or might not hold the secret origin of day
and night, but if they apparently did then they apparently did, and it
would be silly to deny it and equally silly not to relish it. Sir
Bernard had never said this in so many words. But the atmosphere which
he created was one in which such spiritual truths could thrive
unhindered, and their growth depended upon their own instinctive
strength.

Serenely unconscious of what he owed, Philip felt his own serious
growth wiser than that cool air of gracious scepticism. He thought his
passion was hidden from it as from the sun, when in fact it throve in
it as in the soft rains. He said nothing of Rosamond's eyes--which
certainly were not, to Sir Bernard, anything remarkable--to his
father, and supposed that the unformulated gospel they taught him was
also a secret. He said nothing of them to anyone indeed, not having,
nor caring to have, that tendency towards talk which marked his future
brother-in-law. Roger, out of sheer interest, had given him every
opportunity, and was rather disappointed that not one was taken. "I'm
sure I talked enough about you," he complained to Isabel.

"You're more interested in metaphysics," she said. "Philip's just a
believer; you're a theologian."

"I've a more complex matter to study," he said. "If I were a poet I
would make the Matter of Isabel equal to the Matter of France and the
Matter of Britain."

"My honour wars with my credulity," she answered. "I'm not really more
interesting than Rosamond but I like to think I am."

"I don't think Sir Bernard approves of Rosamond," Roger said
meditatively. "Why not, do you suppose? Can he really not think her
good enough? Does he secretly adore Philip? My son, my son, and all
that?"

Isabel was silent for a minute; then she said: "I'm awfully tempted to
tell you, Roger, but perhaps I won't. I do think I know what he feels,
but it'd be rather hard on Rosamond to talk of it, wouldn't it?"

"Devil!" said Roger. "You'd see your husband die of an insatiable
curiosity rather than sully your integrity by giving him a crust of
fact. You're as bad as the other Isabella--the one in Measure for
Measure; you're avaricious of chastity. I don't want to be nice; I
want to be malign and malevolent and omniscient. Very well; have it
your own way. I shall now go and lecture on Pure Women in Literature,
with sub-sardonic allusions to you, Shakespeare's Isabella, and Mr.
Richardson's Pamela. And I shall be back, in a bad temper, to tea."

It was to tea on the same day that, when he did return, he found
Philip had invited himself, having abandoned the distracted office for
an hour with Rosamond. Isabel had come in from an afternoon's walk,
and when they all met in the drawing-room it was she who said: "Roger,
you're looking very serious. What's the matter, darling? Didn't they
remember who Pamela was, or did they think she was nice, or what?"

Ingram stretched himself in an armchair. "Have any of you", he asked,
"seen an evening paper?"

"Not since two o'clock," Philip said. "Is there something important?"

"That", Roger answered, "depends on what you think important. There's
an African proclamation."

"What!" Philip was so surprised that his eyes left Rosamond's hair to
rest on the newspaper that Roger was holding. "Is there really? What
does it say?"

"It says that the Socratic method is done for," Roger said seriously.
A small frown appeared on Rosamond's face and went away again. Philip,
without frowning, conveyed the impression of a frown and said: "Do be
serious. It's important to me to know. What does it say?"

"It says exactly what I've told you," Roger said, more sardonically.
"It says you think too much, Philip, and it says your father is just
the last kind of mistake. It's no use blaming me. I didn't write it.
I'm not even sure that I know what it means."

Isabel, taking a sandwich, said: "Read it, Roger. The Socratic method
doesn't really help one to choose a frock. I know because I tried it
once. I said, 'Must not a colour which suits me, and a cut that I
admire, be desirable? It would seem so, Socrates.' And yet it wasn't.
Do read it."

Philip, having thus been defrauded of his protest, waited in the
silence of injured decency to hear more. Rosamond looked at him
sympathetically. Roger dropped two of his papers, opened the third,
and read.

"Alleged Statement by African Leaders. Document received by Foreign
Office and Press. Where is the High Executive? African Aims Reported
to be Disclosed. By the mid-day post a document was received at the
offices of all the London newspapers which is, with all reserves in
regard to its authenticity, given below. The editors of the London
papers have been in communication with the Foreign Office, and learn
that a precisely similar document has been received there. Not only
so, but the Foreign Offices and the Press of other European countries
have also been communicated with in the same way. In Paris and Madrid
this alleged manifesto has already been published, and the British
Government, after consultation with the editors, has raised no
objection to its publication here. If it is genuine--a question which
is being investigated--it pretends to offer some kind of explanation
of the late remarkable events in Africa. The manifesto, or
proclamation, as it might be called, is as follows:

"'In the name of the things that have been and are to be, willed and
fated, in the name of the gods many and one, the Allied Supremacies of
Africa, acting by the will and speaking by the voice of the High
Executive, desire to communicate to the rest of the world the doctrine
and purpose of the cause in which they are engaged. They announce
their immediate purpose to be the freeing of the African continent
from the government and occupation of the white race; their farther
purpose to be the restoration to mankind of powers which have been
forgotten or neglected, and their direction to ends which have
hitherto been unproclaimed. They announce their profound belief that,
as to the European peoples in the past, so to themselves in the future
the conscious leadership of mankind belongs. It is not an imposed but
an emerging leadership, superior to its disciples as to its enemies
because of the conscious potentialities which exist in it. The
potentialities of that superiority do not attempt to deny the
capacities of Europe in their own proper achievements. The High
Executive of the African Allies desires, in its first public summons
to the creative powers of the world, to honour the immortal finalities
of the past. It salutes the intellect, the philosophies, the science,
the innumerable patterns of Europe. But it asserts that the great age
of intellect is done, nor was the intellect ever that power which its
disciples have been encouraged to believe. The prophets of Africa, who
are not found only among its own peoples but include many of other
races both in the past and in the present--the prophets of Africa have
seen that mankind must advance in the future by paths which the white
peoples have neglected and to ends which they have not understood.
Assured that at this time the whole process of change in mankind,
generally known as evolution, is at a higher crisis than any since
mankind first emerged from among the great beasts and knew himself;
assured that by an equal emergence from intellectual preoccupations,
the adepts of the new way have it in their power to lead, and all
mankind has it in its power to follow, not certainly by the old habits
of reason but by profounder experiments of passion, to the conquest of
death in the renewed ecstasy of vivid experience; assured of these
things the Allied Supremacies appeal to the whole world for belief and
discipleship and devotion.'"

Roger paused and looked up. Rosamond, again frowning a little, was
eating cake. Philip was listening with his mouth open and his eyes
staring. Isabel was attending with a serious and serene care. Roger
grinned at her and resumed.

"'The peoples of Africa appear before the world in arms, in order to
claim from the sovereign authorities of Europe that freedom which is
their due and their necessity on the one hand; on the other their
privilege and opportunity, They will and they are fated to achieve
that freedom. But their arms are of defence and not of aggression.
They are willing to concede all possible time and convenience to the
Powers of Europe. They no more desire to waste their energies and
those of their opponents on war than on any other lower exterior
imitation of heroic interior conquest. They are not anxious that the
discipleship of the European imagination should be made more difficult
by the mundane stupidities of dispute and battle. But the
administration of Africa by the white race is now a thing of the
past--to be remembered only as intellectual sovereignty will be
remembered, a necessary moment that was willed and was fated and has
ceased.

"'To those among the peoples of Europe who know that their lives have
origin and nourishment in the great moments of the exalted
imagination, the High Executive offers salute and recognition'"--
Roger's voice began to linger over the words--"'to all who owe their
devotion to music, to poetry, to painting and sculpture, to the
servants of every more than rational energy; greater than those and
more numerous, to all who at this present moment exist in the
exchanged or unexchanged adoration of love, it calls more especially.
There, perhaps more surely and swiftly than in any other state of
being outside the transmuting Way, can the labour of exploration be
begun; there is the knowledge, the capacity, the herald apprehension
of victory. These visionaries are already initiate; they know in
themselves the prophecy of the conquest of death. To all such the High
Executive appeals, with ardour and conviction. Believe, imagine, live.
Know exaltation and feed on it; in the strength of such food man shall
enter into his kingdom.

"'The High Executive permits itself to offer to the Christian Churches
its congratulations on the courage and devotion of those their
servants who have sustained death by martyrdom. Convinced as it is
that the Churches have, almost from the beginning, been misled by an
erring principle, it nevertheless honours those martyrs as sublime if
misguided instances of that imagination which it is its purpose to
make known to mankind and which the rites and dogmas of the Christian
religion dimly proclaim. It is assured by its belief in man and by the
exalted courage of those martyrs that they would have desired no other
end, and it takes full responsibility for having advised its august
sovereigns that they could bestow on Christian missionaries no more
perfect gift.

"'The High Executive will be prepared to send representatives at any
time to any place fixed by the Powers of Europe or by any of them; or
to enter into negotiations in any other way that the Powers may
desire. It will assume the fixing of such time and place or the
opening of such negotiations to be a guarantee of safe-conduct for its
representatives, and it will be prepared to suspend as soon as
possible the military, naval, and aerial operations upon which it is
engaged.

"'Given in London, by direction of the High Executive, in the First
Year of the Second Evolution of Man."'

Roger stopped. Almost before his voice had ceased, Rosamond said:
"Philip, darling, you haven't eaten anything. Have a cake?" Philip for
once took no notice. Roger said: "About a thousand words--a little
more. Allowing for recapitulations in its extremely rhetorical
style--the High Executive hasn't studied the best models--say,
seven-fifty. Either pure waste or the most important seven-fifty words
I've ever read."

"I haven't got the hang of it," Philip said in bewilderment. "What
does it mean?"

"It--what did it say?--it calls to you more especially, Philip," Roger
went on. "It salutes you, because you have the vision of the conquest
of death in the exchanged adoration of love. It expects you to do
something about it all at once." His eyes lingered on Isabel, and then
became abstracted. He sighed once and got to his feet. "I'll have some
more tea," he said. "The cup that cheers but not inebriates after
words that inebriate but do not cheer."

Isabel, pouring out the tea, said: "Don't they cheer you, dearest?"

"Not one bit," Roger answered. He leaned gloomily against the
mantelpiece, and after a pause said suddenly, "Well, Rosamond, and
what do you make of it?"

Rosamond answered coldly. "I wasn't listening, I don't think it's very
nice, and really, Roger, I don't see why you need have read it."

"The High Executive of the African peoples asked me to," Roger said
perversely. "What don't you like about it--giving up intellect or
having the vision of the conquest of death?"

"I think you're simply silly, Roger," Rosamond exclaimed and stood up.
"And if it was written by a lot of...a lot of Africans, that makes
it more disgusting than ever. I don't think it ought to have been
printed."

Isabel spoke before Roger, sadistically watching Rosamond, could
reply. "Do you think it's authentic, Roger?" she asked.

"My dear, how can I guess?" her husband answered, more placably; then
he shifted his position, and added: "It's authentic enough in one way;
there is something more."

Isabel smiled at him. "But need we think we didn't know it already?"
she asked softly. "It isn't very new, is it?"

He was looking across the room at the high bookcase.

"If they came alive," he murmured, "if they are alive--all shut up in
their cases, all nicely shelved--shelved--shelved. We put them in
their places in our minds, don't we? If they got out of their
bookcases--not the pretty little frontispieces but the things beyond
the frontispieces, not the charming lines of type but the things the
type means. Dare you look for them, Isabel?" As he still stared at the
bookcase his voice altered into the deeper sound of a subdued chant.

"He scarce had ceased when the superior fiend was moving towards the
shore:

"'Hid in its vacant interlunar cave
And thus the Filial Godhead answering spake.'"

Rosamond said sharply: "Do be quiet, Roger. You know I hate your
quoting."

"Quoting!" Roger said, "quoting!" and stopped in despair. He looked at
Philip as if asking him whether he couldn't do something.

Philip didn't see the look; he was meditating. But the silence
affected him at last; he raised his eyes, and was on the point of
speaking when Rosamond interrupted, slipping her hand through his arm.
"Don't talk about it any more, darling," she said; "it's too horrid.
Look, shall I come as far as the Tube with you?"

He stirred--rather heavily, Roger thought--but as their eyes met he
smiled back at her, and only Isabel's hand prevented her husband from
again quoting the High Executive on the exchanged adoration of love.
It was therefore with a slight but unusual formality that farewells
were spoken, and Philip departed for the station.

Roger remained propped against the mantelpiece, but he said,
viciously, "She 'wasn't listening'!"

Isabel looked at him a little anxiously. "Don't listen too carefully,
darling," she said. "It's not just cowardice--to refuse to hear some
sounds."

He pulled himself upright. "I must go and work," he said. "I must
exquisitely water the wine so that it may be tolerable for weak
heads." By the door he paused. "Do you remember your Yeats?" he asked.

"What rough beast, its hour come round at last, Slouches towards
Bethlehem to be born? I wonder. Also I wonder where exactly Bethlehem
is, and what are the prodigies of the birth."



Chapter Four - THE MAJESTY OF THE KING


In the Tube Philip read the proclamation of the High Executive over
again, and, to the best of his ability, considered it. He was uneasily
conscious that Rosamond would have disapproved of this, and he
couldn't help feeling that it was only by an oversight that she hadn't
asked him to please her by leaving it alone. However, she hadn't, so
he was morally free. There stirred vaguely in his mind the subtler
question of whether he were free by a strict or by an easy
interpretation of morals: did exact justice, did a proper honour,
demand that he should follow her choice or insist on his own? But the
question never got as far as definition; he was aware of a difficulty
turning over in its sleep--slouching towards Bethlehem but not
reaching it--and almost deliberately refrained from realizing it.
Because he did want to know, more accurately, what this alleged
declaration had said about love. Unlike Roger and, fortunately for
him, like Rosamond, he had no particular use for the masters of verse.
He was therefore ignorant of the cloud of testimony that had been
borne to the importance and significance of the passion that was
growing in him. He had certainly heard of Dante and Beatrice, of
Tristram and Iseult, of Lancelot and Guinevere, but there he stopped.
He had hardly heard, he had certainly never brooded over, that strange
identification of Beatrice with Theology and of Theology with Beatrice
by which one great poet has justified centuries of else doubtful
minds. But by that secular dispensation of mercy which has moved in
the blood of myriads of lovers, he had felt what he did not know and
experienced what he could not formularize. And the words which he now
read did not so much startle his innocent devotion by their
eccentricity as dimly disturb him with a sense of their justice. He
had had no use at all for the African peoples except in so far as they
gave him an opportunity to follow his European habits in providing
Rosamond with a home and a car and anything else she wanted. The
prospect of the great age of intellect being done, also left him
unmoved; he hadn't realized that any special great age of intellect
had existed--except for a vague idea that a period of past history
known as the Middle Ages was considerably less intelligent than the
present, and that there had been a brief time when Athens, and a
rather longer time when Rome, was very intellectual. But when all that
seemed to him meaningless had been removed, there still remained the
fact that never before, never anywhere, had any words, printed or
spoken, come nearer to telling him what he really felt about Rosamond
than this paragraph which purported to come from the centre of Africa,
and from dark-skinned chiefs pouring up against the guns and rifles of
England. He knew it was silly, but he knew it said "adoration,"
"vision," "apprehension of victory," "conquest of death." He knew it
was silly, but he knew also that he had felt through Rosamond, brief
and little understood, something which was indeed apprehension of
victory and conquest of death.

When he got home he found his godfather alone, and, rather against his
own intention, found himself approaching the subject. Caithness had
seen the proclamation and was inclined to be a little scornful of it:
which may partly have been due to the unrecognized fact that, while
Roger and Philip had both found their interior passions divined and
applauded, Caithness had had his referred to merely as "a misguided
principle." He doubted the authenticity, and went on to add: "Rather
bombastic, don't you think? I don't pretend to know what it means."

Philip said, "Roger seemed quite impressed by it."

"O Roger!" the priest said good-humouredly. "I called it bombast but I
expect he'd call it poetry. I don't mean that it hasn't a kind of
thrill in it, but thrills aren't the only thing--certainly they're not
safe things to live by."

Philip thought this over, and decided that he agreed with it. Only his
sensations about Rosamond were not--no, they were not thrills: and he
wasn't at all clear that they weren't things to live by. He said,
shamelessly involving Roger: "He made fun of me about it--he seemed to
think that part of it was meant for me. The paragraph about--O well,
some paragraph or other."

Caithness looked down at the paper. "This about the exaltation of
love, I expect," he said, with a rather charming smile. "Roger would
be all in favour of that; the poets are. But perhaps they're more used
to living on the hilltops than the rest of us."

"You don't think it's true then?" Philip asked, with a slight and
irrational feeling of disappointment. Irrational, because he hadn't
actually expected Caithness to agree with a gospel, if it was a
gospel, out of Africa. Sir Bernard had once remarked that Caithness
limited himself to the Near East in the matter of gospels, "the near
East modified by the much nearer West."

But over the direct question Caithness hesitated. "I wouldn't care to
say it wasn't true," he said, "but all truth is not expedient. It's no
use making people expect too much."

"No," Philip said, "I suppose it isn't." Was he expecting too much?
was he, in fact, expecting anything at all? Or could whatever he
expected or whatever happened alter the terribly important fact of the
shape of Rosamond's ear? He also looked again at the paper, and words
leapt to his eyes. "Believe, imagine, live. Know exaltation and feed
on it-"

"You don't then," he said, unwontedly stirred, "really think one ought
to believe in it too much?"

"Why yes, my dear boy," the priest answered. "Only these things are so
often deceptive; they change or they become familiar. One can't trust
one's own vision too far; that's where religion comes in."

Sir Bernard would no doubt have pointed out, what did not occur to
either of the others, that this merely meant that Caithness was
substituting his own hobby for Philip's. But he wasn't there, and so,
vaguely depressed, especially as he couldn't feel that Rosamond's ear
would ever change, the young man turned the conversation, and shut
away the appeal of the High Executive for the time being in whatever
corresponded in his mind to Roger Ingram's bookshelves.

The African trouble, however, displayed, during the next few days, no
possibility of being shut away. The steps which the Powers, on the
unanimous testimony of their spokesmen, were harmoniously taking
produced no effect against the rebels (as the enemy was habitually
called). It became clear that the "hordes" consisted, in fact, of
highly disciplined and well-supplied armies. In the north of Africa
the territory held by the European forces grew daily smaller; all
Egypt, except Cairo, was lost; the French were pressed back to the
coast of Tangier; the Spaniards were hustled out of Morocco. The
Dominion of South Africa was sending out expeditions, of which no news
returned--certainly there had not been much time, but there was no
news at all, or none that was published. In England an official
censorship was attempted, but failed owing to the speedy growth of a
party which demanded "Africa for the Africans." Normally the massacre
of the Christian missionaries would have been fatal to such a demand,
but the recalcitrant attitude of the Archbishop hampered the more
violent patriots. Rumours got about of the appearance of hostile
aeroplanes over the Mediterranean and the coastline of Southern
Europe. Negroes in London and other large towns were mobbed in the
streets. Roger reported to Isabel that not only negroes but
comparatively harmless Indians had disappeared from his classes. It
was evident that the Government would be driven to some measure of
internment.

It was so driven, more quickly than had been expected, when the news
came of the sinking of a transport crowded with Indian troops which
were being rushed to South Africa. That the African armies should be
able to operate destructively by sea as well as by land was a shock
even to instructed opinion, and, among the uninstructed, crowds began
to parade the streets, booing and cheering and chasing any
dark-skinned stranger who showed himself. Even one or two Southern
Italians had, for a few minutes, an uneasy time. The crowds were of
course dissolved by the police, but they came together again like
drops of water till the evening's amusement was done and they
reluctantly went home.

The reaction of all these events on the money market was considerable,
and it was not eased by the uncertainty which still existed on the
situation of the late Mr. Rosenberg's affairs. Nothing definite was
known, since the Chief Rabbi and Mr. Considine persisted in their
silence, as did the two legatees. But an uneasy feeling manifested
itself, both in the streets around the brothers' house and in the
wider circles of finance. It could not be said that anything unusual
was going on, for nothing at all seemed to be going on. But the
stillness was alarming. No-one could believe that the two aged and
devoted students of Kabbalistic doctrine were fit persons to control
the vast interests of the Rosenberg estate. But no-one could prevent
their doing whatever they liked with it. Nehemiah and Ezekiel came out
to the synagogue and went home again, and went nowhere else, though
well-dressed strangers in cars descended on Houndsditch, and were
engaged with them over long periods. In Houndsditch itself strange
tales of the jewels began to spread, following vivid accounts of them
in the papers. The thrill of the jewels and the thrill of the Africans
contended; hungry eyes followed the Jews as hostile eyes followed such
rare negroes as could still be seen in the East End. A sullen
excitement began to work around them, a breathless and vulgar
imitation of the exalted imagination which the High Executive had
declared to be the true path to desirable knowledge.

A more natural excitement, though perhaps equally crude from the point
of view of the High Executive and that other High Executive
represented among others by the Archbishops, affected innumerable
suburban homes when the selling began. Gradually but steadily the
prices of shares in the Rosenberg concerns began to fall. It was said
that someone knew something and was standing from under. A shiver of
panic touched finance, allied to that other panic which had already
touched the extreme villages of Southern Europe. Nervous voices made
inquiries over telephones in England as nervous eyes watched
aeroplanes over the Mediterranean. From each background of silence a
thin mist of fear crept out and was blown over many minds. Something
shook civilization, as it had been shaken a hundred times before, but
that something loomed now in half-fancied forms of alien powers, of
negroes flying through the air and Jews withdrawing their gold. Day by
day the tremors quickened. Neglected expositors of the Apocalypse in
Tonbridge or Cheltenham, old ladies, retired military men, and an
eccentric clergyman or two, began to say boldly that it was the end of
the world. At Birmingham a man ran naked through the streets crying
that he saw fire from heaven, and leaping on to the railway lines was
killed by an express train before the police could catch him. "Second
Adventist goes mad at Birmingham," said the evening papers. The
Churches found that growing crowds attended them. The Government
unofficially suggested to the Archbishops that they should discourage
people coming to church. The Archbishops issued a Pastoral Letter from
which they naturally could not exclude some of their irritation with
the Government; and of which therefore the first part, which was
addressed to the new converts, tended towards a scornful and minatory
tone. This, if anything, made matters worse, the converts naturally
arguing that if the Church could afford to use that voice the Church
must feel itself very safe indeed; and this feeling was strengthened
by the second part which was addressed to the faithful in language
that in normal times would have been ordinary enough. "And you, little
children, love one another," it began and continued on the same theme,
ending with another quotation, "My peace I give unto you; not as the
world giveth give I unto you." The idea that these incantations
contained a magical safety found more and more believers; and Sir
Bernard congratulated Caithness on a greater spread of the Faith in
ten days than in ten years previously. On a world already thus
agitated fell the second communication of the High Executive. This,
after the earlier formal invocation of "things willed and fated,"
"gods many and one," went on in something of a high style of distress
to lament that the Powers of Europe had not thought well even to
answer the earlier message, much less apparently to prepare themselves
for any negotiations. They had instead, by all means at their command,
increased their armies and strengthened the war. "Some check", the
message went on, "the African armies have administered to this
gathering defiance, but the High Executive has felt compelled to
advise its august Sovereigns that mere measures of defence will no
longer be sufficient. If the Powers of Europe are determined to force
war upon Africa, then Africa will be compelled to open war upon
Europe. The gospel which is the birthright of the African peoples and
which they offer as a message of hope even to the degraded and outworn
nations of the white race carries no maxim which they are unwilling to
practise. With a profound but unrecognised truth the Christians of
Europe have declared that the blood of the martyrs is the seed of the
Church. This maxim Africa knows, understands, obeys. In the high
mysteries of birth and death, not only physical generation or physical
destruction, but those spiritual experiences of which these are but
types, Africa has learnt the secret duties of man. Her peoples offer
themselves in exaltation to the bed of death as to the bed of love.
With an ecstasy born of their ecstasy, with a communication to its
children of that which they first communicated to it, the High
Executive summons them to what is at present the final devotion of
conscious being. They and it are alike indifferent to the result, if
the armies of Europe destroy them they will but find in death a
greater thing than their conquerors know. But the armies of Europe
will not destroy them, for the Second Evolution of man has begun.
Their leaders and prophets, and the High Executive which is their
voice and act, address themselves no longer to the children of
intellect and science and learning. They turn to their own peoples.
Daughters and Sons of Africa, you are called to the everlasting
sacrifice. Victim or priest at that altar, it matters not whether you
inflict or endure the pang. Come, for the cycles are accomplished and
the knowledge that was of old returns. Come, for this is the hour of
death that alternates for ever with the hour of love. Come, for
without the knowledge of both the knowledge of one shall fail. Come,
ye blessed, inherit the things laid up for you from the foundations of
the world."

On the evening of the day when this invocation appeared, the crowds in
the streets were thicker than ever. The first death was reported in a
special edition of the papers; a negro had been literally hunted over
Hampstead Heath and afterwards (not quite intentionally, it was
thought), killed. Sir Bernard rang up Isabel.

"Nothing," he said, when she answered, "except that you once said that
Hampstead was the negro quarter of London, and I thought I'd like to
know whether there was any trouble up there."

"Not to say trouble," Isabel said. "There was a little friction at the
gate, and we've got a coloured gentleman in the house at present."

"Have you indeed?" Sir Bernard exclaimed. "Was it you or Roger who
brought him in?"

"Both of us," Isabel explained. "We heard a noise in the street and we
looked out, and there was a negro--at least, he was a black man; a
negro's something technical, isn't it?--against our gate, and the most
unpleasant lot of whites you ever saw all round him, cursing. Roger
went out and talked to them, but that was no good. He said something
about behaving like Englishmen, and I suppose they did; at least they
began to throw stones and hit out with their sticks. So Roger got him
through the gate, and I got them through the front door, and here he
is."

"You're not hurt, Isabel?" Sir Bernard said sharply. "What about the
crowd?"

"O they threw things at the house and smashed a window, and presently
the police came and they went away," Isabel answered. "No, thank you,
I'm perfectly all right. I'm just going to make coffee. Come and have
some."

"Where's your visitor?" Sir Bernard asked.

"Talking African love songs and tribal poetry with Roger in his room,"
Isabel said. "They agree wonderfully on everything but the effect of
the adverb. Roger's evolving a theory that adverbs have no place in
great poetry--I don't understand why."

"I should like to hear him," Sir Bernard said. "Thanks, Isabel; I'll
come up if I may."

"Do," said Isabel, "and I'll postpone the coffee for half-an-hour.
Till then."

For once Sir Bernard took a taxi; as a general rule he avoided them,
preferring the more actively contemplative life of buses and tubes,
and preferring also never to be in anything like a hurry. When he
arrived he found Philip and Rosamond, who had been dining out, sitting
side by side on the kitchen table, watching Isabel make the coffee.

"Come in here, Sir Bernard, won't you?" she said when she had let him
in, "and you shall see the refugee soon. He's in the only room with a
fire, and as Rosamond is terrified to death of him we have to linger
in the kitchen to keep comfortably warm. 'October nights are chill,'
as someone said. No, don't tell me."

"Isabel," her sister protested, "I'm not terrified of him, but I don't
think it's quite nice of him to stop here. Why doesn't he go home?"

"With mobs prowling round the garden gate?" Isabel asked. "And Roger
still making noises to show the union of accent and quantity? My dear
Rosamond, when you're married you won't want Philip's friends to go
home until he's thoroughly tired out. Otherwise he'll barge into your
room at midnight and go on with the conversation with you. And as
you're asleep to begin with, and as you don't know what the
conversation was about, and as you don't know whether he wants you to
agree or disagree though you'd do either for peace, you'll find it
very difficult to be nice to him. I have never", Isabel went on,
pouring milk into a saucepan, "really quarrelled with Roger..."

"Isabel!" Sir Bernard murmured.

"Not really," Isabel persisted, "except once, and that was when he
woke me up by calling out to me very late one night, 'Isabel, what is
there in verse which is the equivalent of the principle of the arch?'
I really was angry then, but he only kept murmuring lines of poetry
and trying to see if they were like an arch. All that because a friend
of his who had been to dinner had gone away at half-past eleven
instead of half-past one. Always remember, Rosamond my child, that a
man needs you to get away from."

"You mean needs to get away from me, don't you?" Rosamond asked,
looking possessively at Philip.

"No," Isabel said, "Sir Bernard, the milk's boiling...thank you so
much. No, Rosamond, I don't. I mean exactly what I said. A man must
have you-"

"I wish you wouldn't keep saying 'a man,' Isabel," Philip
remonstrated.

"Very well--give me a spoon, Philip--Philip then must have you there
in order to be able to get away. If you weren't there he wouldn't be
able to get away."

Rosamond looked uninterested. Philip reflected what a curious thing it
was that so many people he knew should want to chatter like this. His
father did it, Ingram did it, Isabel did it. Sometimes he understood
it, sometimes he didn't. But he never understood it as now, suddenly,
he understood Rosamond's arm when she leant forward to pass a plate to
her sister; somehow that arm always made him think of the Downs
against the sky. There was a line, a curved beauty, a thing that spoke
to both mind and heart; a thing that was there for ever. And Rosamond?
Rosamond was like them, she was there for ever. It occurred to him
that, if she was, then her occasional slowness when he was trying to
explain something was there for ever. Well, after all, Rosamond was
only human; she couldn't be absolutely perfect. And then as she
stretched out her arm again he cried out that she was perfect, she was
more than perfect; the movement of her arm was something frightfully
important, and now it was gone. He had seen the verge of a great
conclusion of mortal things and then it had vanished. Over that white
curve he had looked into incredible space; abysses of intelligence lay
beyond it. And in a moment all that lay beyond it was the bright
kitchen, and Sir Bernard standing up to go into the other room. He
jumped to his feet and with a movement almost of terror took the
loaded coffee tray from Isabel.

"Quietly," Isabel said as they came to the door of the nondescript
room where the Ingrams habitually, alone or with their intimates,
passed their time. "Quietly; let's hear what the rescued captive and
his saviour are talking about."

She opened the door gently, and Ingram's voice came out to them. "O
rhythm!" he was saying, "rhythm is the cheap pseudo-metaphysical slang
of our day. At least it was; it's dying now. Everyone explained
everything by talking about rhythm. It's a curious thing that people
who will sneer at a man for doing nothing all his life but making
words sound lovely and full of meaning will be quite happy over life
so long as they can explain it in words that are almost meaningless. I
sometimes think the nearest we can get to meaning is to feel as if
there was meaning."

"Yet at least rhythm's distinctly felt," said another voice, a rich
strange voice; "so far they attempt to discover a knowledge of the
whole."

"O so far!" Ingram said, and jumped off the table on which he was
sitting as Isabel pushed the door right open and came into the room.
After a table had been found for the tray, introductions took place;
at least Ingram began to say, "O Rosamond"--he stopped suddenly; "By
God," he said, "I don't know your name."

The stranger, a tall magnificent young creature, darkly bronze, bowed
to Rosamond: "My name is Inkamasi," he said. "At least," he added, a
trifle scornfully, Sir Bernard thought, "that is the simplest form of
it."

"Quite," Roger said brightly. "Miss Murchison, Mr. Travers--hallo, Sir
Bernard, I didn't know you were here--Sir Bernard Travers, the
Belly-King."

It was a name with which his intimates had teased Sir Bernard in the
days of his practice. Philip frowned, forgetting that though the
black--if you could strictly call him black--was to him an entirely
new and not very desirable acquaintance, the occurrences of the last
two hours had put him on terms of intimacy with the Ingrams. Rosamond,
rather nervously, kept close to his side. Roger sat down again on top
of his large knee-hole writing-table, and took the coffee Philip
handed him.

"We were talking--" he began.

"Yes, darling, we heard you," Isabel said. "Don't trouble to repeat it
just at once. And I hope that doesn't sound too rude," she added to
the stranger, "only when Roger's got more than two people to listen to
him he always begins to lecture."

"I ought to have gone long ago," the other said. "But your husband
kept me, talking of poetry and song and the principles of being."

"But", Isabel said, "must you go yet? I mean, will it be wise?" She
looked at Roger.

"O quite," the African said. "The police will have cleared the
streets, and I don't live far away."

Roger looked at the clock. "Twenty to ten," he said, "better wait a
little. I didn't quite get the hang of what you were saying about
Homer. I'll walk round with you presently. Sir Bernard'll be
interested in Homer; he had a line from him on the title-page of his
book, opposite the peculiarly loathsome diagram that formed the
frontispiece."

"I didn't even know you'd looked so far into it," Sir Bernard said.

"I generally give the title-page a fair chance," Roger said. "One
can't always judge books merely by the cover. It's a book on the
stomach," he explained to Inkamasi, "with nine full-page photographs
and about fifty more illustrations, each more abominable than the
others. When it was published Sir Bernard gave copies to all his
friends, because he knew they wouldn't read it and wanted to hear them
explaining why. Brave men cut him afterwards."

"I should like to see it," the African voice said. "I did a little
medical work before I took up law."

"Well, it's buried under Rabelais, Swift, and Ulysses at the moment,"
Ingram grinned at Sir Bernard ,"but I'll get it out for you before you
come again. 'Lend it you I will for half a hundred years.' But not
give it. I retain it to keep me humble."

"I think I'll go now," Inkamasi said, putting down his cup. "Thank
you, Mrs. Ingram, for being so kind."

"O well, if you will," said Roger. "Coming, Philip?"

"Yes, rather," Philip answered, with a momentary private hope that he
wouldn't have to help defend this black man against even an unpleasant
white.

"Philip," Rosamond whispered to him, with a soft pounce, "don't go. I
don't like him."

"Must," he whispered back. "Shan't be long, dearest."

"We'll all go," Sir Bernard said. "The streets aren't too quiet. I'm
not at all sure, Mr. Inkamasi, that you wouldn't be wise to take
advantage of the Government's offer to remove friendly aliens. If
you're living alone-"

The African dilated where he stood. "I will go alone," he said. "They
will not attack me twice."

"No, of course not," Roger said. "Never attack the same man twice is a
well-known rule of mobs. Nonsense, man, no one knows who's about. I
think you ought to stop here; you can, you know. We told you that
before."

"Do," Isabel put in.

Inkamasi seemed to hesitate, then he said rather vaguely, "No, I'm
sorry, I must go. There are reasons..."

"Are they really vicious, Roger?" Sir Bernard asked.

"Nasty little things," Roger answered. "The usual kind. I believe
they'd have bolted before if Inkamasi and I had rushed them. He nearly
scattered them by himself but there were just enough to feel safe."

"I know them," the African said disdainfully. "There are others like
them in my country--they would run from a lion."

"As bad as that, are they?" Roger asked gravely. "Good heavens, many's
the time I've chased a lion or two down Haverstock Hill by just
shouting at them. Like you were doing when we came out. By the way,
what were you shouting?"

The African drew himself up and his magnificent form seemed to expand
before the young man's eyes. He cried out: "They asked me my name and
I told them. I am Inkamasi of the Zulus, I am the chief of the sons of
Chaka, I am the master of the impis, I am Inkamasi the chieftain and
the king."

There was a dead silence; and then suddenly Roger, almost as if some
challenge in the other's voice had stirred him to motion and speech,
answered in the voice he had for verse. He threw up his right arm; he
cried out, "Bayate!"; he held the Zulu rigid by the unexpected salute.
And then someone else moved, and Roger dropped his arm and grinned and
said: "Rider Haggard. But it's true, isn't it?"

"It is true," the king said. "It is the royal salute that you give,
though I've only heard it once or twice in my life before. But I
thought in England you'd forgotten royalty."

"Well, in a kind of way we have," Roger said. "And then again in a
kind of way we haven't. And anyhow I didn't know you really kept it in
Africa."

"There are those among you who would like us to forget," the Zulu
answered. "But it isn't easy to forget Chaka. Have you forgotten
Caesar?"

He seemed to expect no answer; he turned again to Isabel, but this
time with a greater air. "Good-night, Mrs. Ingram," he said. "Your
husband will be back soon. They shan't come far. Good-night, Miss
Murchison. Sir Bernard, will you tell me one thing I have always meant
to look up about the stomach?"

Isabel came back from the front door to Rosamond with a bewildered
air. "Tell me," she said, "are those three taking care of him or is he
taking care of them?"

"I think it's perfectly horrible," Rosamond said. "How could you let
him come into the house, Isabel?--everything smells of him. The king,
indeed! It's almost profane."

Isabel raised her eyebrows. "What, calling himself a king?" she asked.

"It was the way he talked, looking like a god," Rosamond said, almost
hysterically. "I hate him to look like that."

Isabel looked at the coffee cups. "Shall I clear them away?" she said,
"or shall I leave them for Muriel? Roger won't call her Muriel, he
says it makes him feel unclean. So awkward, because he always has to
go and find her if he happens to want anything. He can't just call out
'Hi!' Don't worry, Rosamond, I don't suppose you'll see him again."

"I hate him," Rosamond repeated. "Why didn't he stop in Africa?" She
walked to the window. "Isabel, they won't come here, will they?"

Isabel looked at the fire, herself a little shaken. In spite of her
mockery of her sister she knew quite well what Rosamond had meant by
calling Inkamasi "profane." It was a wild protest against the sudden
intrusion of a new energy, the making violently real of a thing that
had become less than a word. For a few moments royalty--a dark alien
royalty--had appeared in the room, imposed upon all of them by the
mere intensity of the Zulu chieftain's own strength and conviction. By
virtue of that wide reading which both she and her husband loved, she
had felt a shadow of it at times; in the superb lines of Marlowe or
Shakespeare, in the rolling titles heard on ceremonial occasions at
Church or in local celebrations: "The King's Most Excellent Majesty,"
"His Majesty the King-Emperor," "The Government of His Britannic
Majesty." But on Rosamond unprepared by such imaginative experience
the sudden consciousness of this energy and richness--believing so
greatly in itself and operating so near her--had come with a shock of
dismay. Besides, when all had been said, they were all on edge with
the African news, and to have an African in your own rooms
overwhelming you with himself--No, she didn't like it, Rosamond was
right.

The single bliss and sole felicity,
The sweet fruition of an earthly crown.

The divine lines came riding back into her memory. "It isn't", Roger
had said once at one of his "popular" lectures, "what poetry says, it
is what poetry is." These lines described kingship, but that wasn't
their strength. They invoked kingship, they grew by their very sound
into something of the same enormous royalty which the Zulu had for a
moment worn; they were the safe possession in themselves of that sense
of single bliss and sole felicity which they affected to describe. In
them it was apart from her, to be enjoyed and endured only as she
chose, it was hers. But if it went abroad, moving in the world not at
her decision or the decision of those like her, but in its own right
and power, the energy which was royalty and poetry dominating and
using her by means of hands and voices and eyes...

Rosamond came back from the window to the fire, and Isabel remembered
that she hadn't replied to her sister's question. She said: "No, they
won't come here."

Rosamond answered: "You won't see him again?"

"Who--the king?" Isabel asked. "I don't suppose so."

"I don't think you ought to," Rosamond said. "It's not very patriotic,
is it? Why ever did you let Roger bring him in?"

Isabel stiffened a little. "My dear little girl," she answered, "I
don't 'let' Roger. If there's any letting done," she went on,
relaxing, "he does it. But I don't think he quite knows it."

Rosamond's face suggested that Philip would be "let" or not, fairly
often. Isabel added: "Would you rather we'd 'let' the crowd get at
him?"

"Yes," her sister answered. "You don't know how I hate him. He's...
abominable."

"Don't be silly, Rosamond," Isabel said. "You let things upset you so,
though you do seem such a sedate little creature. I don't suppose
you'll see him again, and if you do what difference does it make?"

Rosamond moved uneasily. "Why isn't Philip stronger?" she said. "He
needn't have gone tonight."

Isabel broke into a laugh. "You want Philip to be the world's strong
man led by a woman's hair," she said. "You can't have it, darling.
Philip's no caveman."

"I don't want a caveman," Rosamond cried out. "I hate him anyhow. He
looks like Roger does when he quotes that beastly poetry. It isn't
decent. It's like those horrible people on the Heath."

"What on earth do you mean? What horrible people?" Isabel asked,
really bewildered.

"Disgusting beasts," Rosamond went on. "You know what I mean--all
those brutes lying about at night. They make everything so...so
loathsome. Why can't people be nice and behave properly?"

"And not quote poetry or be kings of the Zulus," Isabel murmured. "You
do hate a good many things, don't you? You're not going to marry
Philip, I hope, because you hate him rather less than the other young
men you know? I don't think he'd be entirely satisfied with that."

"Philip!" Rosamond uttered, in a tone so unlike her usual deceitfully
soft voice that Isabel looked at her in alarm. There had been in that
one word scorn and hate and fear, almost as if Philip rather than the
Zulu stood for everything that Rosamond most detested, as if she were
aware now for the first time that the world was not simply Rosamond
Murchison's oyster, that indeed it was a great deal more like an
octopus, the tentacles of which she had seen waving at a distance in
the night. The king--Philip--poetry--people on the Heath--African
proclamations--certainly there was a huge something whose form lay
hidden in the darkness and the distance without; something Rosamond
had always avoided, unless occasionally...Isabel remembered how her
small sister, who had always carried herself as if she pretended to
disdain chocolates, had once secretly and greedily devoured a whole
boxful. It had been an unpleasant episode, made worse by an ignored
but definite attempt on Rosamond's part to make Isabel herself the
culprit; only appalling physical results had made innocence certain.
Rosamond perhaps hated an octopus that lay not merely without. Isabel,
bending her brows at the fire, and trying to be lucid and loving at
once, was not altogether sorry when Rosamond said suddenly: "I'm
tired: I'm going to bed. Say good-night to Philip for me," and
vanished.

Roger, meanwhile, was walking with the others towards the house where
Inkamasi lived, at one end of the line of four, with Philip at the
other, and Sir Bernard and the Zulu discussing stomachs in between. It
occurred to Ingram with a slight feeling of shame, as he heard the
older man explaining and assenting, that although in the past Sir
Bernard had always been able and willing to discuss literature, he
himself had never been either able or willing to discuss stomachs. He
had liked and admired the specialist, but he had assumed as a matter
of course that his own specialization was a more public, even a more
important, thing. To justify himself he allowed the suggestion to
arise that Sir Bernard had been perhaps a little too easy-going, too
disinclined to press his own interests. After all, it was in a
different way a note of his son's character also. Philip was a nice
creature, but he never imposed himself; he was graver and more solemn
than his father but equally swept on the current of conversation. That
Sir Bernard had now for many years been able unnoticed to direct any
conversation to any end he wished, but that all ends seemed to him
equally interesting, naturally did not occur to the younger
specialist. Ingram was himself so devoted to his own subject and
neglectful of others that he inevitably assumed a similar devotion and
neglect in his friends, and explained their behaviour on this
hypothesis. As he glanced sidelong at the disputants therefore he saw
in Sir Bernard an example of a man a little ill-treated by society,
and made up his mind to read the famous book at the first opportunity.
Nor could he refrain, as his eye caught the Zulu's face in the light
of a lamp, from reflecting upon how differently this stranger had
dominated their emotions. The sudden crisis had tricked him into what
was almost an absurdity. But in fact, he reflected, the sudden crisis
was not separate from Inkamasi; it was Inkamasi. It was a human force
that had overthrown him. His emotions, caught unguarded by his
self-attentive mind, had moved him, and his emotions themselves had
been moved by a stronger emotion issuing from the stranger. Rhythm had
followed rhythm. "God damn and blast rhythm!" he thought angrily, "I
will not use their malodorous slang." But the word had started his
associations; half a dozen lines leapt into his mind flushed with war
and royalty, from "My nightingale, We have beat them to their beds,"
down to "stunned of heaven or stricken pale Before the face of the
King." Perhaps there was something in rhythm after all; perhaps Milton
meant something profounder than was usually thought by saying that the
great poet should himself be a poem; perhaps--

"Don't you think so, Roger?" Sir Bernard asked.

Ingram came back with a shock. "I beg your pardon," he said, "I wasn't
listening. Don't I think what?"

"Don't you think that the king had better not go on living alone?"

"Are you alone in the house?" Ingram asked the Zulu.

"I am the only sub-tenant," Inkamasi said gravely. "There is a
landlady."

"Then of course you mustn't," Ingram said. "Is this it?" They had
stopped outside a house in one of the smaller apartment-letting roads
bordering the Heath. "You could be attacked and done in here quite
nicely--from back and front. You'd better come and stop with us as I
told you."

Inkamasi shook his head. "That is very kind of you, Mr. Ingram," he
answered, "but I couldn't expose Mrs. Ingram to any unpleasantness."

"Nonsense," said Roger. "She won't-"

Sir Bernard laid a hand on his arm. "A moment, Roger," he said. "I
speak as a snob, but so did Saint Paul on occasion, I seem to
remember, and I also am an Apostle. Or at least I know the Home
Secretary. Now in two or three days the Government will be driven to
arrest and intern all the Africans in London. No, of course, it won't
want to, but it won't be able to let them be done to death one by one.
I suggest it will be much more to the point if the king is staying
with me, because my word will probably be taken for him. And he can
walk in the garden and study digestion theoretically and practically."

"You mean they'll let him alone there?" Roger said. "Yes, I suppose
that's true. Well, we'd better look for a taxi then."

"Stop a minute, Mr. Ingram," the Zulu said. "Sir Bernard, this is
extraordinarily kind of you. But it would make it a little difficult
for me perhaps, if I may say so. If I came to stay with you, I should
be committed to neutrality, if not to friendship. And supposing I
wanted to help my people?"

A car came softly along the street towards them. Sir Bernard said
dubiously, "It would necessitate, I suppose, an implied parole. But
would you be worse off? You can't do much for them now; and if you're
attacked and killed-"

He paused; behind them the car also stopped. Roger, glancing over his
shoulder as he heard the king say, "I mustn't pledge myself; I mustn't
be bound," saw Nigel Considine spring out. He gave a quick exclamation
and his companions also looked round.

"Why, Mr. Ingram," Considine said, and saluted Sir Bernard and Philip,
"this is a happy meeting. I didn't know you were friends of my
friend."

"Through the introduction of a London crowd," Roger answered. "So we
just strolled home with him."

"I was afraid of that," Considine answered, "so I've come to carry him
off." He smiled at Inkamasi, and Philip wondered why he and his father
and Roger should suddenly seem so small standing around those two
other figures. Sir Bernard said, "I was just suggesting that the king
should stay with me." But the African and Considine were gazing at
each other, and neither of them answered.

"I must be free," Inkamasi said suddenly. "I must do what I choose."

"You shall be free; you shall do what you choose," the other answered.
"But you will come with me now, and presently I will set you free." He
broke suddenly into a stream of unrecognizable syllables which the
others supposed were Zulu, and still he held Inkamasi's eyes with his
own, and the African stammered and began to speak and ceased, and the
urgent commanding voice flowed on. Inkamasi put out his hand suddenly
towards Sir Bernard, who was next him, and took his arm. He cried out
suddenly in English, "But I do not wish--I do not choose-" then his
whole figure sagged and his hand drew itself away. Considine said
something to him even more sharply; he moved forward, and slowly,
almost as if moving in his sleep, got into the car. Considine,
following him, paused by the door and turned.

"Sir Bernard," he said, "in a very few days I shall be leaving
England. But I've written to you to-day to ask if you will dine with
me to-morrow. I apologize for the short notice. If you would--and
perhaps these gentlemen too? Let's discuss verse once more, Mr.
Ingram, before I go."

"Must you go?" Roger, to his surprise, heard himself saying.

"All that's mine remains," Considine said, "even if embalmed or
diluted--" he smiled, and there was victory in his face. He looked
back at Sir Bernard, who said only, "Thank you very much!"

"At eight to-morrow then," Considine said. "Good-night." He leapt into
the car and at once it slid away. The three stood staring after it. At
last--

"Well," Sir Bernard said, "I do want to ask him about the photograph.
And lots of people talk rather big. But if Mr. Considine can bully a
Zulu prince who could bully us..."

"I don't see anything in him particularly," Philip said. "But I was
surprised the king let himself be persuaded."

Sir Bernard began to walk away. "'Persuaded,' Philip? Do you think
'persuaded' was the word?" he said.

"I don't think the king wanted to go," Philip said. "But of course I
don't know what Considine said in Zulu, if it was Zulu."

"Nor do I," said Sir Bernard. "But I know what I should say in that
tone. I should say, 'Come on, you fool! It's me telling you.' When I
was in practice I kept that voice for telling American millionaires to
eat less. There are moments when I wonder whether I really like Mr.
Considine."




Chapter Five - THE NEOPHYTE OF DEATH


The five of them were sitting at a round table--Considine at the head,
Sir Bernard on his right, Roger on his left, Inkamasi next Roger, and
Philip between the king and Sir Bernard. They were served by two men
who, Sir Bernard remarked at once, were evidently not of the usual
servant type. They were much more like young men of his own class, but
they were adept at their work; only they waited with an air of
condescension and if they had occasion to speak they never said "sir"
except indeed to Considine and the king. Considine's own manner
towards them was that of an equal who accepts by right some special
service; there existed between them a grave courtesy. Occasionally,
while the dinner proceeded, one of these gentlemen in waiting would go
to the door in answer to a discreet knock, receive a message, return
to whisper it in Considine's ear, and take back a softly murmured
answer. But such secret interruptions did not interfere with the
general conversation, which turned at first upon the Rosenberg crisis.

"You have talked to the legatees?" Sir Bernard said.

"Why, yes," Considine smiled, "and they have taken a stand which might
have been foreseen, which I did foresee. The solicitor and I--you
remember Mr. Patton?--met them and the Chief Rabbi, and showed them
the will. We had to go to them; they would not come to us. When I saw
them I did not wonder at it. Their whole minds were given to other
things. They are concerned--as how should they not be?--with one chief
matter, the rebuilding of the Temple in Jerusalem."

"Are they though?" Roger said. "And what will they do with the money?"

"What do you think?" Considine said. "What do you think, Sir Bernard?
Remember that they are fanatical in their vision and desire."

"Take it," Sir Bernard answered, "and spend all that comes from it in
Jerusalem."

"Refuse it," Philip said, as Considine lifted friendly eyebrows at him
before looking at Roger, who considered, his head on one side.

"I don't know them, of course," he said, "but you encourage me to hope
that the others are wrong. Take it--refuse it--something else. Take it
and not take it...I know--take it and withdraw it, sell everything,
and keep the result."

"Exactly," Considine answered. "They insist on selling out all the
Rosenberg properties, and what they have from that--however large or
small--they will spend on building the Temple again."

"But the loss-?" Sir Bernard exclaimed. "It will take years, won't
it?"

"They are too old to spend years in patience," Considine said. "They
will have it done immediately, for fear they should die before the
work is begun."

"But can't you stop them?" Philip said.

"Believing what I do believe," Considine answered, "why should I stop
them? It is a great act of creation; they prepare for Messias."

"And the jewels?" Roger asked. "Are they to be sold too?"

"No," Considine said; "those they will take as they are, 'an oblation
to the Holy of Holies, a recompense for iniquity and for that one of
their house who has touched the unclean thing.' I repeat their words."

"If they ever get them to Jerusalem-" Roger suggested.

"That may be part of the executor's business," Considine answered. "I
shall do my best for them while I've the time."

"It'll cause a good deal of disturbance," Sir Bernard said
thoughtfully. "Rosenberg was interested in a great deal, wasn't he?"

"A great deal," Considine agreed, adding with a faint smile, "Perhaps
it was a little unfortunate that Patton, intending the best, pointed
out that Rosenberg had religious interests which would be upset by
such an action. He instanced a concern called the Anglo-Catholic
Church and Home Adornment Society, which manufactured crucifixes and
pictures of saints. Somehow Rosenberg was mixed up in it. It didn't
placate them."

"Patton, I suppose," Sir Bernard said, "felt that all religions meant
the same?"

"I was sorry for him," Considine said, again smiling faintly. "Even
the Chief Rabbi could hardly quieten them. Yes, Sir Bernard. I don't
say that Patton's wrong, but there remains the question of what
religion all the religions mean."

"Perhaps that's what the African proclamations are trying to tell us,"
Roger said. "Do you believe in them, Mr. Considine?"

"In what sense--believe?" Considine asked.

"D'you think they're authentic?" Roger elaborated. "And if authentic,
d'you think they mean anything?"

"Yes and yes," Considine answered. "I see no reason why they shouldn't
be authentic--and if they are then I think they mean something
definite. It is a gospel, perhaps a crusade, which is approaching."

"Jolly for us," Roger said. He shifted his eyes to Inkamasi, and said,
"And what do you think?" thanking his gods that the other was next to
him and that vocatives of address could therefore be avoided. How did
one speak to a Zulu king?

Inkamasi looked up heavily. The last twenty-four hours, Sir Bernard
thought, seemed to have dulled the young African. His eyes went to
Considine, who said, "Yes; let the king tell us if he thinks this
gospel has meaning."

Why did Considine, he wondered, speak so, with such high gravity in
his voice? He waited with interest for Inkamasi's answer but when it
came it took them but little farther. He answered the question, but no
more. "Yes, I think it has a meaning," he said, and his eyes fell
again to his plate.

Sir Bernard looked back at Considine, who was (he noticed) eating very
little, a few fragments of each course, a few sips of wine, and that
with an air rather of courtesy than of interest or desire. He was
behaving as a gracious host should, but what host was this who was
waited on by gentlemen, who spoke of gospels and crusades, who seemed
to dominate from his seat the visitors he permitted to speak freely?
Sir Bernard said: "It's a little cheap, isn't it? 'The conquest of
death'?"

"You don't desire the conquest of death?" Considine asked.

"I find a difficulty in understanding it here," Sir Bernard said.

"Why?" Considine asked again.

Sir Bernard hesitated, and Roger broke in swiftly, "Because we've
never heard of it happening, and because we've never noticed that
reading poetry and being in love led to anything that looked like the
conquest of death. At least, I can't think of any other reason. What
does it mean?"

"There are two things it might mean," Considine said, "living for ever
or dying and living again. And will you"--he leaned a little
forward--"will you tell me, Mr. Ingram, that you haven't felt one or
both of these when you deal with great verse?"

Philip saw Roger's face change. He was looking steadily at Considine,
and he continued to look for more than a minute before he answered. In
that time the sardonic and almost bitter humour which often showed in
him, as if he were weary of fighting that stupidity against which "the
gods themselves contend in vain", and as if he despised himself both
for strife and weariness--that half-angry mockery vanished, and it
was with a sudden passionate sincerity that he said, "No, no; you're
right. One dies and lives in it, but I can't tell how."

"Only because you haven't looked that way," Considine said, with an
illuminating smile. "You handle the stuff of the experiment, the stuff
which the poets made, but they made it out of what is common to us
all, and there are things which they, even they, never knew. And as
for love, is there any one of us, since we are men and have loved, who
doesn't know that there is within the first moments of that divine
delight some actuality of the conquest of death?"

Half by chance, his eyes rested on Philip, who, as if called by that
commanding gaze from his habitual shyness and dislike of speech,
stammered out: "Yes, but what is there to do? It's like that, but what
can I do?"

"You can know your joy and direct it," Considine answered. "When your
manhood's aflame with love you will burn down with it the barriers
that separate us from immortality. You waste yourselves, all of you,
looking outwards; you give yourselves to the world. But the business
of man is to assume the world into himself. He shall draw strength
from everything that he may govern everything. But can you do this by
doubting and dividing and contemplating? by intellect and official
science? It is greater labour than you need."

"Govern?" Sir Bernard put in. "What do you mean by governing the
world? Ruling it, like Caesar?"

"Caesar", Considine answered, "knew of it. I am sure he did. This man
who had so many lovers, who could bear all hardships and use all
comfort, who was not athlete or lover or general or statesman or
writer, but only those because he was Caesar, who founded not a
dynasty but a civilization, whose children we are, who dreamed of
travelling to the sources of the Nile and sailed out to the strange
island whither the Gallic boatmen rowed the souls of the dead, who was
lord of all minds and natures, didn't he dream of the sources of other
waters and set sail living for a land where the spirits of other men
are but helplessly driven? Rule the world? He was the world; he
mastered it; the power that is in it burned in him and he knew it, he
was one with it."

"Caesar died," Sir Bernard said.

"He was killed, he was destroyed, but he was not beaten and he did not
die," Considine answered. "Why does a man die but because he had not
driven strength into the imagination of himself as living?"

Sir Bernard put his hand in the pocket of his dinner jacket, but he
paused before withdrawing it, as the subdued but powerful voice swept
on. "Caesar had the secret then, and if Antony had had it too Europe
might have been a place of lordlier knowledge to-day. For he could
have destroyed Octavian and he and the Queen of Egypt in their love
could have presented the capacities of love on a high stage before the
nations. But they wasted themselves and each other on the lesser
delights. And what failed at Alexandria was unknown in Judea. Ah, if
Christ had known love, what a rich and bounteous Church he could have
founded! He almost conquered death in his own way, but he was slain
like Caesar before he quite achieved. So Christianity has looked for
the resurrection in another world, not here. The Middle Ages wondered
at visions of the truth--alchemy, sorcery, fountains of youth, these
are part of the dream. The Renascence knew the splendour but lost the
meaning, and it was tempted by learning and scholarship, and ravaged
by Calvin and Ignatius with their systems, and it withered into the
eighteenth century. They did well to call that the Augustan age, for
Caesar had fallen and Christ was but a celestial consolation. But the
time is come very near now."

Roger said, "But how? but how?"

Considine answered, "By the transmutation of your energies, evoked by
poetry or love or any manner of ecstasy, into the power of a greater
ecstasy."

The photograph in Sir Bernard's hand dropped on to the table; leaning
forward, he said, his eyes bright with a great curiosity, "But do you
tell us that you have done it?"

"I have done one thing," Considine said. "I think I shall do the other
when I have made a place for it on earth. I live, except for accident,
as I choose and as long as I choose. It is two hundred years since I
was born, and how near am I to-night to any kind of natural death?"

He did not exalt over them or seem to speak boastfully. He leaned back
in his chair, and with an exalted certitude his eyes held them
motionless, while his voice put to them that serene inquiry. Clear and
triumphant, he smiled at them, and his gentlemen stood beside him, and
his wine, hardly touched, glowed in its glass, as his own spirit
seemed to glow in the purged and consummate flesh that held it. Philip
remembered Rosamond's thrice-significant body, and yet this body was
more significant even than Rosamond's, for here there arose no lovely
and mournful mist of unformulated desire. And Roger's mind, but
half-consciously, sought to recall some great verbal wonder that
should serve to express this wonder, and failed. Sir Bernard's
scepticism, forbidding incredulity, left him to savour the full
possession of an unrivalled and exquisite experience. Only the Zulu
king sat with his head on his hand and showed no knowledge of the talk
that proclaimed immortality present in the shape of a man.

The minutes seemed to pass as the others gazed, yet they did not seem
minutes, for time was lost. Nearer than ever before in their lives to
a sense of abandoned discipleship, the two young men trembled before
one who might be their predestined lord. It was Sir Bernard's voice
that broke the stillness.

"And this other thing?" he said. "What else is there you foresee?"

Considine smiled once more. "This is only a part," he said. "Because I
live, men shall live also. But they shall do greater works than I, or
perhaps I shall do them--I do not know. To live on--that is well. To
live on by the power not of food and drink but of the imagination
itself recalling into itself all the powers of desire--that is well
too. But to die and live again--that remains to be done, and will be
done. The spirit of a man shall go out from his body and return into
his body and revivify it. It may be done any day; perhaps one of you
shall do it. There have been some who tried it, and though they have
failed and are dead we know they were pioneers of man's certain
empire. It is what your Christ announced--it is the formula of man
divinized--'a little while and I am not with you, and again a little
while and I am with you'. He was the herald of the first conqueror of
death."

There came at the door one of those discreet knocks, and a
gentleman-in-waiting went lightly and returned to murmur a message.
Considine listened and looked at his guests; then he added, ending
what he had been saying, "and I will show you the intention that
shall, one day, succeed."

He murmured a few words to his servant who returned to the door and
went out. Considine looked round the table and rose. "Let's go into
the other room for our coffee and perhaps you'll be indulgent to me,"
he said. "I generally have music played after dinner--can you listen
for a few minutes without being bored?"

They murmured assurances, and stood up, following him as he moved from
the room and on to another door which a servant opened for them. It
was a long high room into which they came (to judge from the
proportions visible), but a part of it was cut off by hanging curtains
of an extraordinarily deep blue, a blue so deep that though it had not
the blaze it had the richness of sapphire. Sir Bernard exclaimed when
he saw it, and Considine said to him, "You see my travels also have
not been in vain."

"Where did you find this, then?" Sir Bernard said. "It beats the best
stained glass I've ever seen."

"It was woven for me once," Considine answered, "in a village where
they see colour as well as St. John saw it in his vision. Sit down
here, won't you?"

There were a group of comfortable chairs at the end of the room
farthest from the curtains, and to these the visitors were,
half-ceremonially, ushered. The gentleman in attendance offered cigars
and cigarettes to all but Considine; when they were settled, he went
over to the curtains and at a nod from his master drew them a little
back. Beyond, through the opening, they could glimpse similar panelled
walls to those between which they sat. Sir Bernard could see at the
farther end of the room a group of figures, a cello, and violins. The
gentleman in waiting, standing in the opening, made a sign with his
hand, withdrew to the door, and remained standing there. The music
began.

Both the Travers loved music; it was indeed--besides events--Sir
Bernard's only emotional indulgence, and he was therefore more on his
guard against it than perhaps even his alert intelligence altogether
realized. Philip was not far advanced in its obedience; he, in a
despised but correct phrase, "knew what he liked," and was humbly and
properly aware that "he didn't know much about it." He prepared to
listen, and for the first few minutes was engaged in trying to
recognize some of the phrases that floated to him. He seemed to have
heard them before, but he couldn't place them; they were followed by
other sounds which he knew he couldn't place. It was, he supposed,
"modern music"; there was at intervals something very like a discord.
But as he listened he began to lose touch with it, and to think more
and more of Rosamond. There was nothing surprising in this; he very
often did think of Rosamond, with or without music. But he was
thinking of her in harmony with the music. A rush and ripple of sound
went through him and in his brain it was not so much sound as
Rosamond's visible form, the quivering line of her exquisite side; and
the violins swept up more quickly and her round full neck grew up, in
that beautiful dream and her chin became visible, and they slowed and
sighed, and there between her welcoming arms and her breasts was a
something of fullness and satisfaction which invited him, but not to
her. For the music that so created her form in his imagination at the
same time swept his imagination round and round her form, but its cry
drove him from her. She seemed to be there; almost she moved her hands
to him, the music moulded itself into her palms, but the force of it
kept him from them. More clearly than ever before in his waking
thoughts he saw the naked physical beauty that was Rosamond and would
have drawn her to his heart, but that, darkly and deeply as never
before, the energy of music which was in that beauty invited and
adjured him to attend to itself alone. His blood flowed, his breath
came heavily, in the growing intoxication of love, but the harmony
that caused it summoned him back from its image to its power. He felt
himself flowing away from Rosamond, with no less but with greater
passion than he had seemed to flow towards it. His passion had reached
a point of trembling stillness before, and had closed then, perhaps in
a kiss or an uncertain caress, perhaps in a separation and a
departure. But now it found no such sweet conclusion, and still as the
sources of his strength were opened up, and the currents of
masculinity released, still he, or whatever in that music was he,
seemed to control and compel them into subterranean torrents towards
hidden necessities within him. Flux and reflux existed at once, but he
could not name the end to which the reflux turned. It should be
dispelled into some purpose, but what? but what? He seemed to cry out,
and he heard an answer; he heard Considine saying, "It is two hundred
years since I was born, and how near am I to any kind of death?" That
might well be; this strength within might well carry him on through
two hundred years; time was only its measure, not its limit; its
condition, not its control. "Feed; feed and live," he heard a voice
crying, and then the voice was itself but music, and the music
receded, and he heard it mighty at a distance, and then less mighty
but nearer, and at last, trembling all over, he realized how he was
sitting, shaken and troubled, in a chair by the fireside, and how
beyond the curtains the sound of the violins trembled also and died
away. He looked round and met Roger's eyes, and knew that in them also
recognition was beginning slowly to return.

Roger never much cared for music, but he had not been sorry when it
was proposed to him; imposed upon him, he was inclined to think, would
have been a better term, since quite apart from politeness no-one
would have dared object to Considine's obvious intention. At least,
Sir Bernard might; Sir Bernard could do most things, but Roger was
quite clear that neither Philip nor himself would. But he didn't
object, even mentally; he rather welcomed the suggestion, since he,
not caring for music, would have a little while to order his confused
ideas. Considine's conversation--especially with this two-century
climax--had got rather beyond them. Besides, he wanted to try and see
what he meant by agreeing to the statement that all great art seemed
to hold contemporaneous death and new life. He settled himself,
glanced indolently towards the distant musicians, and looked for a
line to experiment on. It ought to be a good line; he picked out, "And
thus the Filial Godhead answering spake." The music, he was aware, had
begun. Very well then: now.  The simple analysis, the union of
opposites which so often existed in verse, was clear enough. There was
the opposition of the Latin "Filial" and the English "God," and of the
ideas expressed in those words--Filial, implying subordination and
obedience; Godhead--authority, finality. Something similar was true
also of "answering" and "spake." That was elementary--but about
death...the music was getting in his way; bother the music--the words
were becoming a kind of guide to it, not to his thoughts. His thoughts
showed him the lovely and delicate manipulation of...of what? Words;
the association of words: "the Filial"--a twist and cry of the violins
broke sharply on him--"Godhead." "Filial"--he was filial to
something; filial---the subordination of himself in the presence of
something, of godhead, the godhead this triumphant sound was speeding
through his consciousness; filial--the smooth vowels and labials, the
word that was he sliding so easily in and through the energy of the
whole line, an energy that broke out in the explosive consonants of
"Godhead." Filial--that was to die, to be drawn down by this music
into reconciliation with something that answering spake. But it was he
that answering spake...answering, answering, answering, what but
that which spake? "Spake, spake," the notes sang out; not saying
"spake" but sounding it; they were speaking. It--the word, the sound,
was itself speaking; "spake" was only an echo of what it said. "The
Filial Godhead answering spake"--and Roger Ingram was being left
behind, even the Roger Ingram that loved the line, for the line was
driving him down to answer it by dying and living, to be nothing but a
filial godhead. Milton was but a name for a particular form of this
immortal energy: the line was but an opportunity for knowing the
everlasting delight, the ecstasy of all those elements that combined
in its passionate joy, knowing it by being part of it. His intellect
had shown him the marvellous glories of the line, but as he passed
into it and between its glories his intellect revealed itself but as
one of the elements. A moral duty swept him on. This energy was to be
possessed, to possess him, and then--then he would have time to find
yet greater powers even than that. Power, power--"the Power so-called
through sad incompetence of human speech"; even the great poets were
but sad incompetence; nothing but the transmutation of even the energy
they gave could be an answer to the energy they took from some source
beyond them. He hung, poised, unconscious of himself repeating words
silently and very slowly, opening himself to them: "sad incompetence
of human speech"--"thus the Filial Godhead answering spake." And the
violins descanted on it, and slowly died away; and as slowly he came
to himself and looked up to meet Philip's welcoming and inquiring
eyes.

The music ceased. Considine stood up and came over to his guests. "Did
you care for it?" he asked.

No-one found it possible to answer immediately; at last Sir Bernard,
with a sudden movement, came to his feet. He looked at Considine, and
against the other's majestic form his smaller figure seemed to gather
itself together. He looked, and said, in a voice not without a note of
victory, "Well, I kept my head."

"You are proud of that?" Considine asked disdainfully. Sir Bernard
shrugged. "It fulfils its function," he said. "I like to take my music
like a gentleman. What was it?"

"It was made by one of my friends," Considine said. "He had overcome
all things except music, but that lured him to spend his power and he
died. We feed on what he did that we may do more than he."

"But-" Roger began, arrested by something in these words, "but do you
mean--is it a waste to make music?"

"Mustn't it be?" the other asked. "If you want more than sound it's a
waste to spend power making sound, as it's a waste to spend on the
beloved what's meant to discover more than the beloved."

"But this means the death of everything!" Roger exclaimed.

"And if so?" Considine asked. "Yet it isn't so. It's possible to make
out of the mere superfluity of power greater things than men now spend
all their power on. The dropping flames of that fire are greater than
all your pyres of splendour. And when death itself is but passion of
ecstasy, we will make music such as you couldn't bear to hear, and we
will be the fathers of the children who shall hear it. Listen to the
prophecy."

He turned and nodded to the gentleman in waiting, who had after the
music ceased again drawn the curtains, and now went out of the room.
Considine left his guests together and returned to a small table near
the curtains. The only light in the room came from a tall standard
near him, so that Sir Bernard and the others were clustered in the
shadows and not clearly to be seen.

Roger glanced at the African, sitting by him almost as if asleep, and
then looked back again at Considine. He stood there, an ordinary
gentleman in an ordinary dinner jacket, but the black of the clothes
and the tie, the white of the front and the cuffs, gathered into a
kind of solemn insignia. Roger saw him, against the immense and
universal sapphire of the draperies behind him, a figure in hieratic
dress, motionless, expectant, attentive, having power to give or to
withhold, as if an Emperor of Byzantium awaited between the East and
the West the approach of petitions he only could fulfil. His hands
were by his sides, his head was a little thrown back, his eyes were
withdrawn as if he meditated, and behind him the vast azure hung as if
it were a cloak some attendant had but that moment removed and still
held spread out before he folded it. Modern, contemporary--antique,
mythical--neither of these were the truth. He stood as something more
than either, being both and more than both. It was Man that stood
there, man conscious of himself and of his powers, man--powerful and
victorious, bold and serene, a culmination and a prophecy. Time and
space hung behind him, his background and his possession, themselves
no more separate but woven in a single vision, the colour of the
living background to that living domination. "Death itself but passion
of ecstasy"--death itself might well have been lying at those feet in
black, shining and pointed gear, as in delicate armour, at the
direction of the hands which fell from between the stiff, shining and
sacerdotal cuffs. The ritual of a generation was changed into a
universal ritual; so for Philip Rosamond had turned her dresses into
significance; so always and in all places have the gods when they
walked among men changed into their own permanent sacramental habits
the accidental raiment of the day.

Phrases of the talk rushed back into Roger's mind--other phrases of
the proclamation of the High Executive--"moments of the exalted
imagination": here and now was such a moment, here and now that
imagination made itself visible before him and overwhelmed him with
its epiphany.

The door opened. Considine turned his head. The gentleman in waiting
stood aside and said in a low clear voice: "Colonel Mottreux and Herr
Nielsen." Two men came into the room. The first was a tall, lean,
rather hatchet-faced man, not unlike Roger himself, but with fiercer
and more hungry eyes, as Roger's might have been had all the real
placability which his love of Isabel and his service of poetry gave
him been withdrawn. He looked like a soldier but an ambitious soldier
who doubts his future; only as he bowed abruptly to Considine he
showed a not merely military subordination; his eyes fell and did not
for a moment recover. There came after him a different figure--a man
German-built, sunburnt and weather-beaten, but still young, or young
anyhow he seemed to those who watched, though in the new spiritual air
they breathed they were aware that youth and age might have other
meanings than usual in terms of time. He bowed much more deeply than
Mottreux, and once well in the room he halted while the other went
forward.

"My dear Mottreux," Considine said, not moving, but smiling and
holding out his hand. Colonel Mottreux pressed it lightly, almost
deferentially; his eyes went to the guests.

"These gentlemen have been dining with me," Considine said. "I've
wished them to remain a little. We'll talk of your other business
later, Mottreux. Let Herr Nielsen tell me his purpose first."

Mottreux stood aside and motioned to Nielsen who came forward and
halted two or three steps away.

Considine stretched out his hand, and the other bowed over it,
genuflecting a little at the same time as if he were in a royal or
sacerdotal presence. But he came erect again and faced his suzerain
with an air almost as august as his own. His face was ardent with a
profound resolution; to say that "his soul was in his eyes" was no
description but a definition. They burned with a purpose and
Considine's looked back at them as if he received that purpose and
confirmed it.

"Why have you come to me?" he asked, gently, and as if it were a
ritual rather than a necessary interrogation.

"I have come to beg for the permission," the other said.

"The permission is in yourself," Considine answered. "I only hear it,
but that it's right that I should do. Are you a child of the
Mysteries?"

"Since you showed them to me," Nielsen said.

"That was fifty years ago," Considine answered, and the watchers in
the shadow thrilled and trembled as they heard the calm voice, and
that which, equally calm, replied, "I've followed them since."

"Tell me a little," Considine said, and the other considering,
answered, "I have endured love and transmuted it. I have found, when I
was young, that the sensual desires of man can be changed into
strength of imagination and a physical burden become the bearer of the
burden. I have transmuted masculine sex into human life. I am one of
the masters of love. And I've done this with all things--whatever I
have loved or hated, I have poured the strength of every love and hate
into my own life and what is behind my life, and now I need love and
hate no more."

He paused, and Considine said, shooting one swift glance towards his
guests: "Is this a greater or lesser thing than hate or love?"

"Sir, it's strength and health beyond describing," Nielsen said. "But
it's now that I long to go farther."

Considine turned and faced him full, asking "What will you do now?"

"I will go down to death and come again living," the other said.

Considine's eyes searched him long in silence: then he said slowly,
"You may not come again."

"Then let me die in that moment," the other cried out. "That's
nothing; it doesn't matter; if I fail, I fail. But it's not by
dreaming of failure that the master of death shall come. Haven't you
told us that this shall be? and it's in my heart now to raise my body
from death. I'm not like you; I'm not necessary in this moment to the
freeing of men; let me set free the fire that's in us; let me go to
break down the barriers of death."

He flung out his hands and caught Considine's; he poured upon his lord
the throbbing triumph of his belief and his desire. Considine's voice,
fuller and richer than any of the hearers had known it, answered him:
"The will and the right are yours, not mine. I'm here only to purge,
not to forbid. There must be those who make the effort and some may
never come again, but one at any moment shall. Go, if you will; master
corruption and the grave; make mortal imagination more than immortal;
die and live."

Nielsen dropped on a knee, but his face was turned upwards to
Considine's who, stooping, laid his hands on the other's shoulders.
Behind the two exalted figures the deep blue of the curtains seemed to
be troubled as if distance itself were shaken with the cry and the
command. The splendour of colour quivered with the neighbourhood of
the ecstasy of man imagining the truth of his being, and creating
colour by the mere movements of his imagination. The two were alone,
alone in a profound depth of azure distance, so greatly did their
passion communicate itself to the things that had been made out of
like passion. The woven colour and the woven music had been made at
some similar depth of devotion, and all that mingled intensity swept
through and filled the room, so that the imaginations of Roger and
Philip felt and moved in it, and Philip, panting almost with terror,
felt the music he had heard and the colour he saw and the figures
before him gather and lose themselves in one piercing consciousness of
Rosamond, which yet was not Rosamond but that of which Rosamond was a
shape and a name; and Roger felt phrases, words, half-lines, pressing
on him, and yet not words or lines but that which they defined and
conveyed-and before them Considine cried again to the ardent postulant
of transmuted energy: "Die then, die, exult and live."

Only the Zulu king lay back as if asleep in his chair, and in his Sir
Bernard, freed from the temptation of music, watched and savoured and
keenly enjoyed every moment of the incredibly multitudinous and
changing fantasy which was mankind. He wouldn't deny that he was
looking at a man two hundred years old telling a man of, say, seventy
to die and live again; it might be--it was unusual but it might be. He
couldn't imagine himself wanting to die and live, because that (it
seemed to him) would be to spoil the whole point of death. The worst
of death was that it was the kind of experience it was very difficult
to appreciate in the detached mood of the spectator, let alone the
connoisseur. But he had done his best in his own case by rehearsing to
himself--and occasionally to Philip--all the ironies which the
approach of death often releases on a man. "I may babble obscenities
or make a pious confession to Caithness," he had said. "Or I may just
lie about and cry for days. One never knows. Try and enjoy it for me,
Philip, if I'm past it. I should like to feel that somebody did, and
death so often undoes all one's own hypotheses, even the hypothesis
that one isn't important." But he feared that Philip wouldn't find it
easy to enjoy.

He thought of this for a moment as he watched Nielsen rising slowly to
his feet; he thought of it as he looked at the benediction which
Considine's face shed on the new adventurer. They were still speaking
to each other but he couldn't hear what was being said; he saw
Mottreux come forward, and then he saw the Colonel and Nielsen bowing
and going to the door. He drew a deep breath and lay back in his
chair, but he was immediately distracted by Philip who said in a low
voice, "I can't stand any more of this; I'm going."

On the other side Roger also moved. "It's true," he said. "He's
right."

Sir Bernard, a little startled, looked at him. Was Roger becoming a
convert to this new gospel? He said, "You believe in him?"

"No," Roger said, "but I believe he knows what poetry is, and I've
never met a man before who did."

Before Sir Bernard could answer Considine came over to them, and
instinctively, in fear or hostility or homage, they all rose. "You
see," he said, "there are those who will try the experiment."

"Must I really believe," Sir Bernard said, "that that friend of yours
is going to commit suicide with the idea of animating his body all
over again?"

"Exactly that," Considine said.

Sir Bernard sighed a little. "It is a religion," he said. "And I hoped
that man was becoming sane. I think I should dislike you, Mr.
Considine, if dislike were ever really worth while."

"And I should have despised you once, Sir Bernard," Considine
answered, "but not now. Before you die you shall know that the world
is being made anew."

He had hardly spoken when they heard without, as if it echoed,
applauded, and proclaimed his words, a sound distant indeed but
recognizable, though for a moment they doubted. It was the noise of
guns firing. Faint and certain it reached them. Philip and Roger
jumped, and even Sir Bernard turned his head towards the window.
Considine, watching them, smiled. "Can it be the African planes?" he
asked ironically. "Has intellect failed to guard its capital?"

A shout or two came up to them from without, the noise of running
feet, a whistle, several cars passing at great speed. Sir Bernard
looked back at Considine. "Are you bombing London then?" he asked
politely.

"I," Considine laughed at him. "Am I the High Executive? Ask the Jews
who believe in Messias, or Mr. Ingram who believes in poetry, or your
son who (I think) believes in love, or the king who believes in
kingship, ask them what power threatens London to-night. And ask them
if they think glory can be defeated by gunpowder."

"I should think it might, if glory is making use of petrol," Sir
Bernard said. "I'm sorry that in the circumstances perhaps we'd better
go. If your friend's blown to bits by a bomb he'll find it a trifle
difficult to revivify his body, won't he?"

"The Christian Church for a considerable time believed it could be
done," Considine said. "But I forget that you're not even a
Christian."

Roger broke in. "My God!" he said, harshly, "are you bombing London?"

Considine changed in an instant from mockery to seriousness. "Be at
ease," he said. "Mrs. Ingram's perfectly safe--except indeed from the
mobs whom alone your wise brains have left to be the degraded servants
of ecstasy. The only deaths to-night will be sacrifices of devotion."

Sir Bernard walked towards the door; a white and bewildered Philip
went along with him. Roger lingered a moment.

"I don't know whether I hate or adore you," he said, "and I don't know
whether you're mad or I. But--"

"But either way," Considine interrupted, "there is more in verse
than talk about similes and metres, and you know it. Hark, hark, there
is triumph speaking to man."

The guns sounded again and Roger ran after his friends.




Chapter Six - THE MASS AT LAMBETH


Before Sir Bernard and Philip reached Colindale Square, peace had
again filled the night. The raid, if raid it had been, seemed to have
been driven off, although the house, when they reached it, was awake
and vocal. Caithness was waiting for them in the library, anxious but
not perturbed. He knew nothing more than they did, the guns had been
sounding, at intervals and at a distance, for something under an hour,
then they had ceased. The police had been hastily instructed to spread
the news that all was clear, and (in less loud tones) that no damage
whatever had been done. Materially this might be true, but not
mentally. The agitation which shook London was as much worse than that
which the German raids had caused as the fear of negro barbarism was
more fundamental than that of the Prussian. London hid and trembled;
the jungles were threatening it and the horrors that dwelled in them.
It was but for a few minutes--less than an hour--but it had happened.
The morning would perhaps increase the fear when it was uttered; for
the moment darkness and separation made it private.

Caithness listened with profound attention to the account Sir Bernard
gave him. But he showed a distant tendency to discuss it in language
which, though hostile, was far too like Considine's to please his
friend or reassure Philip. He seemed to find most difficulty in
accepting the possibility of Considine's age--which, as Sir Bernard
pointed out, was due to the fact that he disapproved of Considine's
ideas. "If you thought he was a saint--your kind of saint--you'd think
it might be a miracle," he complained. "You will fall back on the
supernatural to explain the unusual. But that doesn't matter: the real
problem is whether he's the High Executive."

"You say he talked as if he was," Caithness said.

"Yes, but this magniloquent kind of rhetoric can never be trusted,"
Sir Bernard said. "He might be merely mad. And if he is there's no
sense in talking to the Prime Minister about him. Even if I do he
won't be there, of course."

"The man I'm thinking about", Caithness said, "is the Zulu. You told
me last night he said he was a Christian."

"In a parenthesis, while we were talking stomach," Sir Bernard said.
"To explain the strength of his digestion, no doubt."

"And to-night," Caithness went on, unheeding the last remark,
"to-night he was different?"

"My dear Ian, you haven't begun to understand Mr. Considine," Sir
Bernard answered. "Every one was different. Roger went off plunged in
a reverie, which is very unlike Roger. And-" he glanced at his son and
changed the sentence-"and I was quite incapable of connected thought.
And the king--as everybody calls him, so let's--the king was
comatose."

Caithness began walking up and down the room. "I don't like it," he
said. "I don't like the sound of any of it. And especially I don't
like a Christian to be under this man's influence or in his power. If
he can affect you-"

"What on earth harm-" Sir Bernard began, and was interrupted by the
priest.

"He evidently thinks he's got hold of some infernal power," Caithness
went on, "and if--if by the wildest possibility he were mixed up with
this African delirium--are we to leave one of the Faith exposed to his
control? He's done it harm enough already. God knows what he may be
doing to him. He may have hypnotized him into obedience."

"Literally", Sir Bernard asked, "or metaphorically?"

"What does it matter which?" Caithness threw back.  "D'you suppose
one's worse than the other? Are we to have a Christian spiritually
martyred here among us?"

"Certainly not," Sir Bernard said. "St. Iago, and charge, Spain!
Where?"

But Caithness took no notice; he stood still and silent for a minute,
and Sir Bernard observed, with interest, that he was praying.
Caithness, he reflected, had always been a little inclined to call up
his own spiritual reserves under such a quite honest pretence of
invoking direction, though he was always rather careful to keep the
command in his own hands: Sir Bernard couldn't remember that God had
ever been known to disagree with Ian, anyhow in ecclesiastical
affairs. It was therefore with a sense of gratified accuracy that he
heard the priest say, "Well, I'm going up there."

"What, now?" he asked curiously.

"Certainly," Caithness answered. "And if this Zulu is still there I
shall insist on seeing him."

"And supposing Mr. Considine refuses?" Sir Bernard asked.

Caithness looked at him abstractedly. "O I don't think he'll refuse,"
he said. "He either won't care to or he won't dare to. Will you come
and show me the house?"

"Anything for a quiet life," his friend answered. "Even to conducting
a Christian lion to a Zulu victim. What a world! And Rosenberg found
it uninteresting. But I dare say he didn't know many Christians. I
warn you, Ian," he went on as they left the room, "that if Considine's
there I shall pretend I don't know you, and that I've come back for a
cigarette case presented to me by grateful patients. Because if he
isn't the High Executive-"

"And if he is?" Caithness asked. "If he is?"

"That," Sir Bernard said, "is my only hope of an excuse for driving
you. O no, no taxis, thank you. If I have to help abduct a king, let
me do it in my own car, so as to have a right to put up a gold plate:
'In this car His Majesty the King of the Zulus once fled from the
conquest of death.' Why don't you like the conquest of death, Ian?"

"That's all been done," Caithness said, and Sir Bernard, as they came
to the garage, gave a little moan. "Not in Considine's sense it
hasn't," he said. "You're just confused. O wel--but I think you'd
probably like Considine if you could ever get to know him. Get in, and
we'll try."

It was a little after midnight when they ran through Hampstead. Sir
Bernard stopped the car at the corner of the road, and the two of them
walked up it. There were more windows lit up than was usual, owing to
the raid, but Considine's house was in darkness. They went up the
steps and Caithness rang. In a few minutes he rang again, and again.

"He's probably directing the raid," Sir Bernard said. "Or flying up to
meet the planes. Levitation, I think they call it; some of your saints
used to do it. Similar to the odour of sanctity."

Caithness said: "We shall have to find a window."

Sir Bernard sighed happily. "What a night we're having!" he said,
following his friend. "No, Ian, not that one: it's too near the road.
Somewhere away at the back. One takes off one's coat, I believe, and
presses it against the glass before striking a sharp blow in the
centre. We ought really to have treacle and brown paper. You wouldn't
care to wait while I went and knocked up the nearest grocer for some
golden syrup? We could use the rest of the tin as an excuse for
calling. I wonder if at his age Considine can eat golden syrup without
getting himself all sticky? That'd almost be worth living for."

But since at the back of the house there was at least one window a
little open there was no need to resort to these more uncertain
methods. The two gentlemen pushed it up, very quietly, and entered.
Sir Bernard, scrambling in, thought to himself, "'I will encounter
darkness as a bride,' I hope she likes me." Within all was silent.
They found their way cautiously along, and emerged at last in the
hall, where Sir Bernard assumed direction. Either the house was for
the time empty or everyone was asleep. The second alternative was so
unlikely that they permitted themselves to assume the first.

They did not, however, relax their caution until they came at last to
the room where they had heard the music and seen Nielsen, and left the
king in his sleep and Considine in his triumph. Sir Bernard felt that
they were not treading so delicately but that one heard them; he
seemed to see Considine standing far off, his head a little turned,
listening to them, and he wondered if there would be some sudden
interference in some unknown manner. But though the suspense endured
it did not increase, and in the light of the room they saw Inkamasi
still sitting in his chair.

Caithness went quietly across the room towards the Zulu, Sir Bernard
paused by the door, listening for footsteps, and watching what went
on. The priest kneeled down by the chair, and, after studying the
African's face for a few minutes, said in a low voice of energy,
"Inkamasi, what are you doing here?"

The Zulu stirred under that intense regard and intense voice and
answered, "Inkamasi waits for him who caused sleep."

Sir Bernard jerked suddenly, for the voice was more like Considine's
own than the Zulu's, yet fainter than either, as if from a distance
the master of substitution interposed between the priest and the
sleeper. Caithness said, "Do you sleep by your own will?"

"I watch by the will of him that rules me," the other answered
monotonously. "Inkamasi is hidden within me. It's I yet not I that
sleep."

"In the name of the Maker of. Inkamasi," Caithness said with superb
and deep confidence, "in the Name of the Eternal and Everlasting, in
the Name of Immanuel, I bid you awake."

"I do not know them," the sleeper answered, "and I keep their sound
from Inkamasi lest he hear."

"By the virtue in created life, by the union of Man with God, by the
Mother of God in the world and in the soul, I command you to wake,"
Caithness said.

"I do not know them, and I keep their sound from Inkamasi lest he
hear," the sleeper answered.

"In the Name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be silent and
go out of him," Caithness exclaimed, making the sign of the cross over
the Zulu. "Inkamasi, Inkamasi, by the faith you hold, by the baptism
and the Body of Christ, I bid you wake."

The sleeper did not answer but he did not move. As if some closed
powers hung, poised and equal, over or within him he lay silent. Sir
Bernard remembered how, but a little before, he had seen Considine
standing in front of the azure profundity of the curtain, which still
hung there, as in the depth of space, and it seemed to him as if from
the spectral image of that figure and from the kneeling priest two
separate currents of command impinged upon the king and in the moment
of meeting neutralized their strength. The central heart of the Zulu
beat beyond those conflicting and equal intensities, in oblivion of
the outer world yet perhaps in liberty. He waited to see what more
Caithness could do. But though the priest concentrated his will and
intention, though he tried once or twice to speak, the stillness was
prolonged. He had silenced the speaker in Inkamasi, but the very
effort held him also silent. He strove to impose his determination
upon the Zulu, but he could not pass beyond the gate which he had
succeeded in reaching; he could not call the other back through it. He
knelt praying by the chair and the minutes went by.

Sir Bernard thought, "We can't possibly stop here. We don't know where
Considine's gone, we don't know whether he's coming back, and I should
hate him to have to worry the exalted imagination with such a detail
as what to do with us. He might want us for some new experiment in the
conquest of death. I wonder whether-" He peered out through the door;
nothing was happening. He turned back into the room.  "If Ian and
Considine are locked in a spiritual chest-to-chest wrestle," he
thought, "perhaps it's time for a mere intellectualist to have a word.
A timid tentative word."

He went across the room and round the back of the chair. His eyes met
the priest, and by the force of old friendship communicated something
of his purpose. Caithness, still silent and intent, moved his hands
from where they rested on the Zulu's shoulders. Sir Bernard put his
hand very gently under an arm, and as gently lifted it forward. It
yielded easily to his pressure and when that pressure was removed
dropped back again. Fearful of speaking lest some rash word should
bring down the balance against him, Sir Bernard went lightly to the
front of the chair, and picked up the Zulu's hands. He drew them
gently, gently forward and upward, he pulled them towards him till the
arms were extended, he pulled with the least little extra firmness,
and easily as the hands moved the body moved also. The king rose to
his feet, following that physical direction, and Sir Bernard took a
step backward towards the door. Inkamasi followed him. Caithness,
still caught in spiritual combat, also rose, but he made no movement
to assist; he left that visible action to his ally. Sir Bernard,
taking another step backward, waited till the Zulu was in movement,
then he slipped to one side and, still holding the left hand in his
own left, put his right fingers on Inkamasi's back. He pressed gently;
as if automatically the Zulu moved op. Slowly they passed to the door,
Sir Bernard on one side, Caithness on the other. They went in front of
that hanging curtain of blue, and for a moment Sir Bernard could have
believed that they were drawing Inkamasi out of its influence and
depth, could have wondered whether indeed he were doing well thus to
interfere on behalf of one magic against another. "What doest thou
here, Gehazi?" he said to himself. "Do I really want to save a
jungle-king for Ian's passion? One religion or another, it's all the
same--'She comes, she comes, the sable throne behold, Of Night
primeval and of Chaos old.' I suspect I'm just getting a little of my
own back on Considine. Never mind; it's too late to change now. Round
the corner--so."

They moved on, that curious mingling of intention directing the
passive African, through the still house, down the steps, to the
waiting car. Still in silence, Sir Bernard made the other two get in
at the back and himself returned to the driving wheel. Once more they
ran through London, and in the cold October night brought the sleeper
to Colindale Square. There at last, once in the library, Sir Bernard
turned to Caithness. "And now what?" he said. "Because I can't
personally conduct this Christian of yours about the world for the
rest of my life. And I don't, just at the moment, see what you propose
to do."

"I know what I shall do," Caithness said. "Do you notice he moves more
of his own will since we brought him out of the house?"

"I wouldn't quite say that," Sir Bernard said, "but he needs less
direction. It is a kind of hypnotism, I suppose."

"It's like a locking up of the outer faculties in his master's will,"
Caithness said. "But the others are there, only they can't hear us.
They may hear a greater than us. To-morrow a voice shall call to him
that no tyrant shall silence."

"Meaning-" Sir Bernard said. "My dear Ian, you've no idea of how like
Mr. Considine's conversation yours is."

"To-morrow", Caithness said, "I will offer the soul and mind of this
man to our Lord in the operation of the Mass. The Archbishop will let
us use the chapel at Lambeth."

"And you think that will help him?" Sir Bernard asked with interest.

"Subject always to the will of God," Caithness answered.

"O quite," Sir Bernard assented. "The will of God, of course. Heads I
win, tails you lose. However--And now do you think we dare go to
bed?"

"I shan't myself," Caithness said. "I'll watch by him to-night. But
you go on."

Sir Bernard looked dubious. "I don't think I should feel quite
comfortable," he said. "Suppose the High Executive suggested to him a
little exalted imagination of freedom, I don't know that you could
stop him. I think, Ian, we'll both settle down with him. I really
don't feel capable of undressing a Zulu king; we haven't the stuff to
do the grand coucher properly. Why is royalty so impressive?"

"It's the concentration of political energy in a person," Caithness
said thoughtfully, "the making visible of hierarchic freedom, a
presented moment of obedience and rule."

"I think I prefer the Republic," Sir Bernard said; "it's the more
abstract dream. But I'm too tired to discuss it. Let's settle as well
as we can. Will you have the divan?"

Neither of them slept much--indeed Caithness remained wakeful in his
chair, except when for change of comfort he walked up and down a
little. Sir Bernard, having slipped away for a few minutes to change,
locked the door, took the key with him, and stretched himself on the
divan, but only to feel himself revolving the events of the evening.
Once his mind was relaxed it became conscious that it was more
distressed than it had known. The impact of these high, strange, and
violent ideas, the circumstances of colour, music, and ceremonial with
which they had been accompanied, the dim suggestion of vivid
personalities accepting and serving them and ringing around
Considine's own exalted figure, the dimmer but not negligible
possibility that here in London moved the mysterious High Executive of
the African declarations, the great intention of Nielsen's voice, the
threat and anger of the guns answering some threat hurled from the
hidden places of the negro nations, the obedience of Inkamasi to some
distant control, the passion of Ian Caithness-all these things shook
his sedate and happily ironical brain. This was an irony which his
habits found it difficult to bear, for it struck at the root of his
own irony. And one nearer thing troubled him yet more closely. There
had been five of them at dinner that night, and three of them had gone
together, and of those three how many had come away? Roger and Philip
had gone with him, but it was not the same Roger that had parted from
him afterwards, and Philip was labouring under some unaccustomed
burden. He felt obscurely alone--his own house, his own friends, were
grown alien to him; nowhere in all the world was there one intimate
with whom he could mock at the monstrous apparitions that loomed on
the outskirts of his mind, closing round the slender spires and
delicate gardens, in which of late its chosen civilization had moved.
Not so much the facts, though they were grotesque enough, but the
manner of the facts, disturbed him--the triumph, the fanaticism, the
shadows of ecstasy. Other memories forced themselves on him--an insane
political hot-gospeller in Hyde Park, Caithness vestmented in an
ecclesiastical ceremony, the antique faces of the Jews in the crude
reproductions of the papers, a look in Philip's eyes as he watched
Rosamond, the silly raucous voices of the crowd in the streets: where
was detachment, where was contemplation there? Amidst all the gracious
achievements of the mind what wild rites of self-immolation were
again to be practised? the rich blue of those curtains was marvellous
in its beauty, but in what depth of rapturous experience had it been
woven? and was that rapture, with all that must accompany it of danger
and terror, indeed desirable for man? Someone had cried out somewhere
lately--"I will encounter darkness as a bride"--"She comes...the
sable throne behold"...to encounter that as a bride; the words meant
to him something far beyond his nature. Darkness was to be exiled, not
embraced; and when, as in the hour of death, it could no longer be
exiled, it should be received with a proud and courteous if
constrained hostility. It was Roger who had cried: Roger who loved
some mysterious energy that he himself had never found, or finding had
mistrusted and banished. He looked from his couch on the shaded room,
the dark face of the African chieftain, the pacing figure of the
priest of crucifixion; he listened to find if he should again hear the
sound of the guns that warned him of a crusade which had spies and
devotees in the city where he lay, in the friends by whom he was
surrounded, nay, in the very spirit which moved in his obscure self.

Nevertheless, he rose early the next morning with a mind still
determined to enjoy its stand against enemies within and without, and
gravely put his telephone at Ian's disposal in order that the priest
might speak to Lambeth. It seemed to Sir Bernard very unlikely that
the Archbishop would be up, but either he was or he was caused to be.
After a prolonged conversation Caithness came back to say merely that
all had been arranged. Philip, who apparently had also had very little
sleep, offered to drive, more for the sake of doing something, his
father suspected, than because he was very clear what was supposed to
be happening. But it was a perfectly good idea, Sir Bernard thought;
he himself had done all, and rather more than all, that could be
thought reasonable, and if Caithness's Deity were going to fight Nigel
Considine for the soul of the Zulu king, he would himself maintain
towards such fantastic spiritual warfare a beautiful neutrality. He
liked Inkamasi as an individual; he sympathized with him as an
African; he was prepared to be interested in him as a king. But he was
certainly not prepared to help decide whether he should turn out a
fervent Christian or a submissive Considinian; the powers concerned
could settle that between them. He saw the others off, and returned
first to have breakfast and then to ring up Roger and urge on him the
advisability of removing himself, Isabel and Rosamond to Colindale
Square in case of further air-raids. Roger made some objection about
correspondence, but a long discussion conducted between Sir Bernard at
one end and sometimes Roger, sometimes Isabel, sometimes both of them
at the other, and sometimes merely between themselves, ended in their
accepting his offer. "I had thought of leaving London," Sir Bernard
said, "but if we decide to go, we can all go together. It'll be kinder
to Philip for you to come here, and I have the finest sort of cellar
if it's needed."

Meanwhile, Philip at the steering-wheel was trying to order his own
distracted mind. He certainly hadn't had much sleep; the evening had
shaken him far too much. That curious music, so closely allied to
Rosamond yet ever avoiding her, calling and driving him to look for
something that seemed to hide in her yet had to be found for its own
sake not for hers, that music would by itself have prevented sleep.
And when to it was added the obscure talk of Considine's--and talk
that meant something. The moment of vision in Isabel's kitchen, when
Rosamond's arm had lain like a bar of firmamental power across the
whole created universe, dividing and reconciling at once, had stirred
in him something more than masculinity, and whatever had been stirred
had recognized its own kingdom in Considine's voice when he had spoken
of the divine delight which foretells and communicates the conquest of
death. Philip was not much concerned with the conquest of death as
such in the future, but he was vitally concerned with its immediate
presence. He became dimly aware that though Rosamond would die the
thing he had seen in Rosamond not merely could not die but had nothing
whatever to do with death. Even if it passed--though of course it
couldn't pass--but even if it did pass, still its passing had got
nothing whatever to do with it. Its presence, he toiled laboriously at
an undefined thought, had got nothing to do with its absence. Was it
so very surprising then that men could determine not to die? He rather
wondered whether he could manage to discuss this with Rosamond, only
she was always impatient of his slow mind, and he wouldn't be able to
find words for it. Also, probably, she wouldn't care about it; she'd
feel it was disagreeable and a trifle obscene, and perhaps she was
right. She and Considine wouldn't get on very well; only then--far off
a single unmistakable note sounded and ceased--only then which of
them...Shocked, as such lovers are, by the implied disloyalty, when
first some alien fate separates itself from the hitherto universal
fate which is the beloved, he put it hastily out of his mind. He had
not understood, in his confusion, the accusation which his father had
flung at Considine, and Sir Bernard considerately had not pressed it
on him. The High Executive was something to do with negroes, and
Considine was a man in London with whom he had dined. The conquest of
death itself would have been an easier matter to Philip than the union
of those two thoughts in a single idea. But the two experiences ran
closely parallel in his troubled heart.

At Lambeth he followed the others, Caithness gently guiding the Zulu
by a hand on his arm. Philip, without exactly professing and calling
himself a Christian, had a general idea that he disagreed with the
people who disagreed with Christianity. His father's own disagreement
slightly accentuated this, because in the usual reflux of the
generations he tended to assume that his father's mind was
insufficient. And anyhow any mere mental and argumentative
disagreement was past bothering him at the moment. He couldn't
possibly have sat in the car while the others went wherever they were
going; and if the king had really been put to sleep, he thought the
king ought to be wakened. But even the relation of Considine with the
king did not cause him to suspect whose determination had challenged
England in the strange and piercing notes of the Allied Suzerainties
of Africa. So he went on.

One of the Archbishop's chaplains met them and brought them to the
private chapel. Caithness led Inkamasi to the rails of the sanctuary
and there caused him to kneel, kneeling himself by his side. Philip
slipped behind a chair. The Archbishop, vested in the ordinary
chasuble, and the chaplain, acting as server, made their entrance.
Murmured sentences were exchanged and the Archbishop went up to the
altar.

Philip had long ago lost touch with the ritual of the Mysteries, and
the opening prayers brought back to him only a confused memory of
uninteresting moments in boyhood and youth. The Archbishop, with a
swift intense movement, wheeled towards the kneeling four and began
the Commandments. Caithness turned his gaze on to Inkamasi, and seemed
to concentrate it, as the celebrant uttered, almost as if in an
incantation and with his look also fixed on the Zulu, "Thou shalt have
none other gods but me." The chaplain answered softly, and the beating
series of directions went on. The Archbishop turned again to the
altar, murmured a longer prayer, another, and came to the Epistle.

Of the Epistle and Gospel Philip, unused, to the phrasing and tone,
understood very little. A phrase here and there struck him. "Greater
is he that is in you than he that is in the world." "This sickness is
not unto death." "I am the resurrection and the life." "Lazarus, come
forth." He was aware of a rising tide of passion, swelled suddenly as
the Archbishop broke into the Creed by the strong voice of Caithness.
The tones of the three priests mingled and achieved the Profession,
and ceased; and for some minutes Philip again heard only the single
voice of the celebrant, with an occasional murmur from the chaplain.
Nevertheless, as he knelt listening, the Rite ordered his mind. He
forgot to try and reconcile; he was moved by reconciliation. There
rose in him a feeling kindred to that with which sometimes he had
waited for Rosamond--entire expectation yet mingled with complete
repose and certainty. The face of Caithness, when he saw it, had lost
its earlier concentration and was filled instead with a profound
conviction, a content so deep that he involuntarily looked at the Zulu
to see what, if anything, had caused it. But no difference showed in
Inkamasi, who still, motionless, glassy-eyed, and lethargic, knelt at
the rail, his hands hanging over it. The Archbishop's face visible at
moments as he turned and returned, knelt and rose, spread out or
closed his hands, was more sombre than that of the other priests, but
it was no more strongly moved. Philip had once seen his father the
moment before a successful but very dangerous operation, and the look
of the celebrant reminded him of Sir Bernard then: it was the look of
a man conscious of the gravity of the work before him but conscious
also of an entire capacity to deal with it. But was this also then a
work of cutting and setting right and binding? was it as possible, if
less usual, to restore a man's will as to restore his stomach? The
archbishop seemed to be no more agitated than any clergyman delivering
a sermon; only as he stood now in the Prayer of Consecration, he
suddenly, after the words "in the same night that He was betrayed,"
paused and repeated them on a more exalted note. "In the same night
that He was betrayed..." Philip felt himself looking into a
different world; a world he had glimpsed once before over the
outstretched arm that had been more significant to him than any other
experience in his life. To take his part in it, if indeed it really
existed, was beyond him; yet he felt that if something was in fact
being done there to aid a man he ought to be taking his part in it. He
understood the work no more than he understood why Rosamond should be
and mean so much. But if the king were really hypnotized...he began
to make a wordless effort towards prayer, half absurd though he felt
his effort to be. On the instant it took him; a sudden warmth leapt
within him; his being rested stable upon a rocky basis, and the
movements before him became natural and right. He understood them no
more than before, but he was assured that they answered to the
imperious control that held him. That control was gone again in a
moment; he found himself staring only at the ordinary men whom he
knew; his mind was undirected, his heart was unwarmed, as before. But
as at Hampstead there had opened spaces and distance beyond all
dreams, so now there had shown glimpse of a certainty beyond all
pledges and promises, a fixity which any after hesitation was
powerless to deny. He became conscious of an immense stillness around
him; the Archbishop was on his knees before the altar, and the others
motionless in their places. The Archbishop's voice sounded: "Almighty
and Everlasting God, who alone art the life of all thy creatures and
hast made them able to know how in thy eternity they glorify thee,
unite them in thy prevailing will, and increase in them that freedom
which only is able to bring them to the bondage of the perfect
service, through Jesus Christ our Lord." The chaplain and Caithness
answered "Amen."

"Almighty God," the Archbishop said again, "make us to know thee
through thy Love who hath redeemed us, and bestoweth through the
operations of the Church militant upon earth grace and aid upon all
that are in adversity. Establish in us, and especially at this time
upon our brother here present, a perfect knowledge of thee, overcome
all errors and tyrannies, and as thou only art holy, so be thou only
the Lord, through Jesus Christ our Saviour."

Before the "Amen" had ceased, he rose, genuflected, turned, and came
down the steps of the altar to Inkamasi. He set his hands on the
Zulu's head, paused, and went on: "By the power of Immanuel who only
is perfect Man, by his power committed unto us, we recall all powers
in thee to their natural obedience, making whole all things that are
sick, and destroying all things that are contrary to his will. Awake,
thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give
thee life. In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost."

As his voice sounded through the chapel Philip saw the hands of the
king come together, saw them fold themselves, saw his head move, heard
him sigh. Caithness moved an arm behind him, but it was not needed.
Inkamasi glanced round swiftly, and as he did so the Archbishop as
swiftly went back to the altar, genuflected, and returned, bearing the
Sacred Gifts. He communicated them to Caithness first, and then, as if
in the ritual of his office, to the king; only again his voice
lingered on and intensified the formula of two thousand years, the
formula by which Christendom has defined, commanded and assisted the
resurrection of man in God. As naturally as in any other service of
his life, the king received the Mystery; afterwards he moved as if to
rise, but Caithness with a smile touched him on the shoulder and made
a quiet signal of restraint, and he desisted. They remained in their
places till the Rite was done. The Archbishop and the chaplain passed
out, and in due time the others also rose and made their way to the
door.

The chaplain met them there; he and Caithness exchanged a few murmured
sentences, and then the three went back to the car.

There Caithness said: "I'll drive this time; you two get in together."
Inkamasi hesitated a moment but he obeyed, and the priest added
hastily to Philip. "He knows you; better tell him everything he wants
to hear-"

"Yes, but look here," Philip began, a little startled. "I'm not clear
what-"

"No, but never mind," Caithness said, rather more like the vicar for
the moment than the godfather or even the priest, "you're able to
explain what's happened, aren't you? He's met you and he hasn't met
me--that's why you'll do it better. In you get."

In accordingly Philip got. But he didn't quite see how to open the
conversation. Did one just say engagingly, "You must be surprised to
find yourself here?" or apologetically, "I hope you don't mind our
having carried you away?" Or could one risk saying, with an air of
relief, "That was a near thing?" And then supposing he said, "What?"
or "How?" What had it been near to? and how? Philip began to wish that
his father was in the car. But before he had found the exact words,
the African turned to him and said, "Will you tell me, Mr. Travers,
what has been happening?"

Philip tried to, and thought he failed badly. But apparently enough
became clear to satisfy Inkamasi, who listened intently, and then
said, "You've done me a greater service than I quite know, I think.
It's very good of you."

"Not at all," said Philip. "My father didn't like leaving you there.
Perhaps we ought to apologize...but..."

"No," Inkamasi said, "no, I don't think you ought to apologize. If
you've made my life clear to me, that doesn't seem a thing to
apologize for." He stared in front of him. "But that we shall see," he
added, and relapsed into silence.

Philip, looking at him, thought that he wasn't looking very friendly,
and that he was looking rather African, in fact rather--savage. Savage
was a word which might here, in fact, have a stronger meaning than it
generally had. Inkamasi's head was thrust forward, his jaw was set;
his hand moved, slowly and relentlessly, along his leg to his knee, as
if with purpose, and not a pleasant purpose. "I hope he isn't annoyed
with us," Philip thought. "My father must have meant it for the best."
But before they reached Kensington the king relaxed; only there was
still about him something high and strange, something apart and
reserved, something almost (but quite impersonally) exalted--in short,
something like a chieftain who knows that he is a chieftain and is
instinctively living up to his knowledge. When they reached Colindale
Square, Philip, being on the near side, got out first, and half held
the car door for the stranger. Inkamasi got out and smiled his thanks.
But he didn't utter them, and Philip was suddenly aware that he had
expected him to. As it was, Inkamasi seemed to have relegated him to
the position of an upper servant, yet without being discourteous. Sir
Bernard met them in the hall.




Chapter Seven - THE OPENING OF SCHISM


That evening after dinner they were all in the library. Sir Bernard
was sitting on the right of the fireplace, with Caithness next to him;
opposite him was Isabel, with Rosamond between her and Philip. Roger
lay in a chair next to the priest, and pushed a little back from the
circle. In the centre, between Roger and Philip, opposite the fire,
was the African. Roger looked at him, looked at the rest, and muttered
to Caithness: "'On him each courtier's eye was bent, to him each
lady's look was lent, and Hampstead's refugee was Colindale Square's
king'." He looked at Rosamond: "She doesn't look happy, does she?" he
said. "Why doesn't she go and plan food for her first dinner-party or
practise giving the housemaid notice?" He became aware that Sir
Bernard was speaking and stopped.

"...evidence," Sir Bernard was saying. "It's a silly word in the
circumstances, but it's the only one we've got. Is there enough
evidence to persuade the authorities--or us either for that
matter--that Nigel Considine has anything to do with the High
Executive? I've drawn up a statement of what happened last night, and
I think I'll read it to you; and if I've forgotten anything or the
king can tell us any more-"

They sat silent, and he began. Actually, except for the two women,
they all knew the substance of it before, but they were very willing
to hear it again compacted after this little lapse of time.

Everything was there--the photograph, the music, the other visitors,
the guns, the king's sleep--and against that background ran the
summaries of Considine's monologues, conversation, and claim. As they
listened that river of broad pretension flowed faster and deeper at
their feet; they stood on its brink and wondered. Was the source
indeed two hundred years off in the past? was it flowing
towards an ocean of infinite experience till now undiscovered,
unimagined--undiscovered because unimagined? Across that river their
disturbed fancies saw the African forests, and shapes--both white and
black--emerging and disappearing, and from among those high palms and
falling creepers, that curtain of green profusion, came the sound of
strings and the roar of guns. The dark face of Inkamasi, whatever he
himself might be, grew terrible to them, not merely because of his
negro kindred but because of the terrifying exaltation which so darkly
hinted at itself in the words they heard, and when suddenly the
delicate voice that was reading ceased, it was of Inkamasi's figure
that they were all chiefly aware, whether they looked towards it as
Caithness did or away from it into the fire at which Rosamond
Murchison stared.

Sir Bernard put down his paper, and looked for a cigarette. For once,
among all his friends, no-one forestalled him. He found one, lit it,
and sat back, reluctant to spoil his story with any bathos of comment.
In a minute Inkamasi moved.

"I've thanked you already, Sir Bernard," he said, and suddenly Isabel
felt Rosamond's arm quiver, as it lay in her own, "and I'll thank you
once more. You and Mr. Caithness have done a great thing for me.
You've set me free from a power that has been about me since I was a
boy."

Roger turned his head. "You mean Considine!" he asked.

"I mean Considine," the African answered. "Something I can tell you
perhaps that you don't know. It's true--what he says. He is a
hundred--two hundred years old--I do not know how old. He was known to
my grandfather as the Deathless, and to his grandfather again, and
others before that. He has been a power among the chieftains and the
witch-doctors, but not always to their liking. For many of them had
become conjurers, debased things, frogs sitting in the swamp, losing
knowledge as you of the West have lost knowledge, and these he
defeated and sometimes killed, till from the Niger to the Zambesi the
rest feared and obeyed him. Sometimes he went away for long periods--
then, I suppose, he was in Europe or elsewhere--but he always
returned, and his return went before him into the villages and then
those who had sold their magic for gifts were very greatly afraid."

Sir Bernard with the slightest disdain said as the other paused:
"Magic! Did Mr. Considine draw circles with a thigh-bone and make
love-philtres from banana-trees?"

Inkamasi smiled back at him. "Is there any certain reason why a
love-philtre couldn't be made from a banana? But he wasn't concerned
with that kind of magic. He desired a greater mastery, and that I
think he found. Most men waste their energies, even at their best they
waste them, on fantastic dreams and worthless actions. Above all they
waste this power which you call love but we have called lordship. It
is said among some of us that the high Spring is the time of lordship.
This power and lordship Considine and his schools have sought to use.
They have sought to restore its strength to the royal imagination from
which in the beginning it came. Mysteriously, yet by methods which
they say are open to all, they have learnt to arouse and restrain and
direct the exaltation of love to such purposes as they choose. They
have learnt by the contemplation of beauty in man or woman to fill
themselves with a wonderful and delighted excitement, and to turn that
excitement to deliberate ends. But the first of these ends is life,
that other ends may be reached in turn. Whether any before Considine
has done this thing, I do not know; but I believe that he has done it.
He has so filled the uttermost reaches of his being with the
imagination and consciousness of life that his body, renewed so from
time to time, when it is unusually weary, let us say, is impervious to
time and decay and sickness. Accident might destroy him. But this
mastery and transformation of love and sex is but a beginning. Have
you not asked yourselves what is the death which spreads through
creation, so that all things live by the death of others? Men and
animals, we live by destruction. But these diverse schools have asked
themselves whether indeed this is the whole secret, or whether it is
so far but a substitution--a lesser thing taking the place of a
greater. If man can descend into death, may he not find that what
awaits him is an incredible ecstasy of descent and return? Considine
is seeking to find that way. To be the food on which one feeds, to be
free from any accident of death, to know the ecstasy of being at once
priest and victim--all these ends are in his search."

He paused considering, and Caithness said: "Do you speak of this from
your own knowledge?"

The king answered: "Not of my own experience, for my father turned
from the ways of his father, and brought me up in the Faith and sent
me to England to learn the ways of the mind. Nor would he let me be
initiated into the ways of the assemblies, though my grandfather and
the other wise men of his generation belonged to them. But when I was
only a child the Deathless One came and persuaded my father--I cannot
guess with what words--and I was given into his hands. He bound my
will and my thought lest a day should come when he should need me. I
think he bound all the sons of the kings of Africa. So he would
sometimes talk when I was there, because he held me so that I could
not speak without leave."

"But you came to England," Sir Bernard said.

"Yes," the king said, "only he knew where I was and what I was doing,
and when the time had come he called me and I came."

"What do you think he really wants?" Roger said abruptly. "Why is he
making war?"

"I think he wants what he says," the king answered, "the freedom of
Africa. I don't think he minds about destroying or even defeating
Europe, he only needs a continent where the schools may flourish, and
the gospel of ecstasy be born."

"The defeat of Europe on that scale", Sir Bernard said, "sounds rather
like a moment of unusually exalted and not specially reliable
imagination."

Inkamasi leant forward with a quick fierce movement.

"Take care," he said, almost angrily, and his eyes burned at them,
"take care you don't underrate him or despise him. Ever since he
determined to do this he has made his preparations--he has chosen and
trained his men and armed them. He has wealth--are aeroplanes and
submarines, yes and guns, so difficult to buy and have shipped in
parts as provisions or cotton or iron rails or Bibles or machinery to
appointed harbours? Then there was the War--who had time to bother
about the interior of Africa during the War?"

"One way and another", Sir Bernard protested, "there are a large
number of Europeans in the interior of Africa, watching it and doing
things to it."

"Yes," Inkamasi answered, "and how many of your Europeans themselves
are in it? How much of the white Administration belongs to the
Mysteries? Has no conqueror ever been civilized by the nation he
ruled? A white general may lead the attack on London yet; the Devotees
themselves are often white."

"The what?" Sir Bernard asked.

"The Devotees," the Zulu answered. "It's a high circle of those who
having achieved much choose to render their lives wholly into the will
of the Deathless One that he may use them as he pleases. Didn't you
see that of the aeronauts in last night's raid the few who lived after
they came down shot themselves before they could be taken? They were
of the Devotees. Most of them", he added, "are women."

An abrupt movement swept the circle. "Women!" Caithness exclaimed.
"Does he depend on the devotion of women?"

"And look here," Philip said rather desperately, "do you mean to say
that the white officers could be mixed up in the African armies?"

"As to the women," Sir Bernard said, "the early Church, if I remember
rightly, depended largely on women."

"And as to the white officers," Roger said abruptly, "Mr. Caithness
will applaud a similar precedent of Jew and Gentile."

Caithness took no notice, except by a nod. He said: "This sleep--is it
hypnotic?"

Inkamasi made a movement with his hands. "Call it so if you like," he
answered, "but I think rather that hypnotism is a reflection of it. He
is able to establish a control on all the consciousness, except the
secret centre of a man's being and the mere exterior apprehensions of
the world. He can suspend thought and will--until he or a greater than
he restores it."

"Well," Sir Bernard said, "the immediate point is--have I enough
reasonable (if you can call it reasonable) stuff to send to the Home
Secretary or the Public Prosecutor or the Elder Brethren of the
Trinity?--who sound the kind of people that ought to be looking after
the Deathless One. What do you say, Isabel?"

Isabel was looking at Roger and did not for a moment answer. Then she
said, "I think so--yes. Whether they'll believe it..."

"I once put the Prime Minister's stomach right," Sir Bernard said
thoughtfully. "Perhaps I'd better go to him. What d'you think?" he
added to Inkamasi.

"If you can seize Considine," the king said,--"I say, if you can--it
will not be easy. For the greatest energy is in him, he and he alone
is the centre of all the schools; it is he who holds power, either by
the initiation or by the sleep, over the royalties of Africa; he is
the union of their armies; without him the energies of the adepts will
be divided, the generals will quarrel, the armies will fight. I tell
you this, because you have saved me twice, and because I do not think
mankind can be saved without intellect and without God."

"It must be almost the first time in the history of the world that
those powers have been united," said Sir Bernard. "But what of you?"

The king looked at the floor. "I indeed can do nothing," he said, "for
I cannot get to my people: I do not know where they are fighting. And
I do not want to help Considine, though I long for Africa to be free.
I am neither of one side nor of the other, neither of Europe nor
Africa. I am an outcast and an exile."

"You are the citizen of another country," the priest said, "that is, a
heavenly."

"Also, I am the king," Inkamasi exclaimed, "and there shall be no
peace between this man and me. He laid his power upon me when I was a
child, he has made me his puppet since, and for that I will kill him,
though my spirit goes down with his into hell."

"It was not for this that Christ redeemed you," Caithness cried to
him.

"I am the king," Inkamasi said, "and I will put my foot upon his
mouth; I, Inkamasi, the king."

Rosamond gave a little choked cry. Philip leant forward quickly and
put his hand on hers, but she pulled it away. "It's all right," she
said. "I just felt...it's all right, Philip."

Sir Bernard got up, an eye on his prospective daughter-in-law. "Well,
if you are all agreed-"

Roger pushed his chair back a trifle, and said, more sharply than
before, "It won't stop you, but--no, we're not."

There was a dead silence. Roger was looking at his wife; the others
looked at him. Philip buried his head in his hands. Sir Bernard began
to speak when Caithness broke in: "What d'you mean, Roger? Surely
there can't be two opinions about letting the authorities know about
this charlatan?"

"It may be your duty," Roger said, "I'm pretty certain it isn't mine.
You haven't met him."

"Sir Bernard has and Sir Bernard agrees," Caithness answered.

"Sir Bernard and I don't believe in the same things," Roger said. "I
can't stop him but I won't have anything to do with it."

Philip got up-for him violently. "Roger," he cried out, "what are you
talking about? Are you on this man's side?"

"Yes, I am," Roger said. "At least I can't go against him. He knows
there's something in it, and which of you all does that?"

"I know it very well," Inkamasi said, sitting rigid. "And I will kill
him because of it."

"You've a right to do as you please," Roger answered, "but I haven't.
I've no right except to follow what I know when I find it." He looked
over at his wife. "Aren't I right?" he exclaimed to her.

Isabel also stood up, and met his eyes full. "Yes, darling," she said
simply.

"Roger," Sir Bernard said dulcetly, "is it Mr. Considine's feeling
about poetry that affects you so much? Because the unfortunate white
race has not been entirely silent. Was Dante a Bantu or Shakespeare a
Hottentot? A few of us read it still."

"O read it!" Roger said contemptuously. "God knows I don't want to
live for ever, but I tell you this fellow knows. So do I--a little
bit, and I believe it's important. More important than anything else
on earth. And I won't help you to shut it up in a refrigerator when I
ought to be helping to keep it alive."

"Can't you leave that to God?" Caithness flung out.

"No", said Roger, "I damn well can't, when he's left it to me. I know
your argument--it's all been done, death has been conquered, and so as
nothing ever dies somewhere else, we needn't worry about it's dying
here. Well, thank you very much, but I do. What are you worrying
about? I know I can't stop you, but I won't have a hand in it."

"I see", Sir Bernard said, "that the white administration in Africa
may easily have been absorbed. I'm sorry, Roger."

"Don't be," Roger said. "It's not a thing to be sorry about." He swept
suddenly round. "What about it, Philip?" he cried. "Are you with
them?"

Philip, trying to keep his footing, said, "Don't be a fool, Roger, we
can't not fight the Africans."

"We can 'not fight' them perfectly well," Roger said, and it seemed to
Isabel that his tall insolent figure dominated all the room except for
the carven and royal darkness of the seated Zulu, "and you know it.
Love and poetry are powers, and these people--will you deny it too?"

"Really, Roger," Sir Bernard put in, "must you dichotomize in this
appalling way? It's so barbarian; it went out with the Victorians. If
you feel you're betraying the Ode to the Nightingale or something by
agreeing to my call on the Prime Minister, must you insist that your
emotions are universal? Keep them private, my dear boy, or they'll be
merely provincial; and the provincial is the ruin of the public and
the private at once."

He knew he was talking at random, but the whole room was filled with
uncertainty and defiance and distress. A man had come out into the
open from behind the fronds and leaves and it was Roger. A trumpet had
answered the horns and drums that were crying to the world from the
jungle of man's being; and the trumpet was Roger's voice. Was Africa
then within? was all the war, were the armies and munitions and the
transports but the shadow of the repression by which man held down his
more natural energies? but images of the strong refusal which Europe
had laid on capacities it had so long ruled that it had nearly
forgotten their independent life? But things forgotten could rise; and
old things did not always die.

Poland--Ireland--Judah--man. Roger knew something; the voice that had
discussed and lectured and gibed and repeated verse now cried its
sworn loyalty: a schism was opening in civilization. Sir Bernard
looked at Isabel, but she said nothing. She leaned on the mantelpiece
and looked into the fire, and her face was very still. Roger relaxed
slightly; he liked Sir Bernard, and they had often gently mocked each
other. He said, "Yes, I know I can't do anything. I think I'll say
goodnight and get back to Hampstead. Coming, Isabel?"

She turned her head towards him. "It'll be very awkward, dearest," she
said. "The milkman's been told not to call, and what shall we do for
breakfast?" She spoke quite seriously, but her lips smiled; only a
deeper seriousness and sadness grew in her eyes, and his own were sad
as they encountered hers. She stood upright, as if to move, and yet
lingered a little on that silent interchange.

"I know, I know," Roger said, answering her smile, "it'll be most
inconvenient, but can I stop here?" He looked round at them all and
flung out his hands. "O you're charming, you're lovely, all of you,
but how much do you care what the great ones are doing? And in these
centuries you've nearly killed it, with your appreciations and your
fastidious judgements, and your lives of this man and your studies in
that. What do you know about 'huge and mighty forms that do not
live/Like living men'? Power, power, it's dying in you, and you don't
hunger to feel it live. What's Milton, what's Shakespeare, to you?"

"If this is just a literary discussion--" Caithness began.

"What d'you mean just a literary discussion?" Roger said, his temper
leaping. "D'you call Islam a mere theological distinction? Can't you
understand any other gospel than your own damned dogmas?"

"Roger, Roger," Sir Bernard murmured.

"I beg your pardon," Roger said, "and yours too, Sir Bernard. But I
can't stay here to-night. I know it seems silly, but I can't." He
looked back at his wife. "But I shall be all right, darling," he said,
"if you'd rather stop. I can even go and buy a bottle of milk!"

Isabel smiled at him. "I think I'll come to-night," she said.
"To-night anyhow." She looked down at her sister. "Rosamond, you might
as well stop here, mightn't you?"

Rosamond looked up with a jerk. "Stop," she exclaimed. "What, are you
going back? O I can't, I can't. I'll come."

They all stared at her. "I wasn't just listening," she went on
hastily. "I was thinking of something else. Are you going at once,
Isabel? I'll get my things." She was on her feet, when Philip's hand
took hold of her arm. She jerked it away. "Let me alone," she cried
out. "Aren't you going with them?"

Philip, in spite of his opposition to Roger, hadn't been at all
certain; or rather, he was extremely troubled about being certain. He
couldn't begin to imagine himself on the side of Considine and the
Africans, but he had a curiously empty feeling somewhere when he
thought of denying them. It was all so muddled, and he had hitherto
thought that moral divisions, though painful, were clear: such as not
cheating, and not telling lies except for urgent reasons, and being on
your country's side, and being polite to your inferiors, and in short
playing the game. But this game was quite unlike any other he'd ever
played; what with the piercing music that called him still, and the
song Considine's talk of love sent through his blood, and the urgent
appeal to him to do what he so much wanted to do, to exult and live.
But of course when Rosamond put it like that--no, he wasn't. He was
going to be on the side of his country and his duty and his fiancée.
He said so.

She said: "I thought not," almost snapping at him. "Then leave me
alone. I thought you wouldn't."

The king at this moment stood up. He had been silent, concerned with
his own thought of vengeance, while the breach between Roger and the
rest had widened, and now he thrust himself up in the midst of them,
an ally and yet a hostility, a dark whirlwind of confusion in their
thoughts and in their midst. He came to his feet, and Rosamond, as if
by the force of his rising, seemed flung against her sister. She clung
to Isabel, and Isabel said, speaking of ordinary things in her own
extraordinarily lovely voice: "Very well, darling, we'll all go.
Perhaps Sir Bernard will give us a loaf of bread."

Sir Bernard, almost disliking Rosamond--he hadn't wanted her there at
all, but she'd insisted on coming, and without being rude to Philip he
could hardly refuse--said: "Also the jug of wine, if it's any good.
The Sahara will no doubt presently serve for Paradise. Ian, will you
come with me as far as Downing Street?"

The breach widened indeed, but he was more aware of it than Roger, and
as he became aware of it he refused and bridged it in his mind. He had
been very nearly irritated, and irritation inflamed all the exquisite
contemplative mind: he turned the cool spray of medicinal irony on
himself till he was able to smile at Roger and say, "Well, if you will
go--But let me be in at the death, won't you? While gospels exist,
let's enjoy them as best we can. Good-night."

A little later he and Caithness, having telephoned for an appointment,
came to Downing Street, where, parting from the priest, he was after
some slight delay carried in to see Raymond Suydler himself; which
attention and privilege he owed to the Prime Minister's gratitude for
a restored stomach.

It was a long time since Sir Bernard had seen him; his attention to
his stomach had been paid during the Prime Minister's first
administration, and this was his second. He was a man who had made not
merely an opportunity but a political triumph out of the very loss of
public belief in politics which afflicted the country. He had carried
realism to its extreme, declaring publicly that the best any statesman
could do was to guess at the solution of his various problems, and
that his guesses had a habit of being right. In private he dropped
only the last half of this statement, which left him fifty per cent of
sincerity, and thus gave him an almost absurd advantage over most of
his colleagues and opponents. It had taken some time certainly for his
own party to reconcile themselves to the enormous placards "Guess with
Suydler" which at the General Election out-flamed the more
argumentative shows of the other side. But the country, half mocking,
half understanding, had laughed and followed, in that mingling of
utter despair and wild faith which conceals itself behind the sedate
appearance of the English. Chance, no doubt, had helped him by giving
him an occasional opportunity of lowering taxation at home and
increasing prestige abroad, but his denial of reason had done more. It
was not cynicism; it was, and it was felt to be, truth, as Suydler saw
it, and as most of the country did. In any state of things, the
facts--all the facts--were unknown; circumstances were continually
changing; instability and uncertainty were the only assured things.
What was the use of rational discussion or fixed principles or
far-sighted demonstrations? "Guess--guess with Suydler." He was
reported to have said that the English had only had one inspired fool
as Prime Minister--Pitt; and two intelligent men--Melbourne and
Disraeli, who were hampered by believing, one in a class, the other in
a race. "I would rather guess with Pitt, if you'll guess with me."

Sir Bernard remembered all this as he shook hands, and observed with a
slight shock Suydler's large, ungainly form. The one cartoon which had
really succeeded against him had been called "The Guessing Gorilla,"
and Sir Bernard recollected with pleasure that it was not his own
obsession with Africa which had remarked the likeness. The ugly face,
the long hanging arms, the curled fingers, the lumbering step, had a
strange likeness to a great ape plunging about the room. He shook
hands, and his visitor was quite glad not to feel those huge arms
clutching him. There was, he thought, altogether too much Africa
about, and he almost wondered for a moment whether indeed Suydler were
preferable to Considine. But he reminded himself that it wasn't
personalities but abstract states of existence with which he was
concerned, and he took the chair the Prime Minister offered. The huge
bulk swelled before him, loomed over him, was talking...
talking...Sir Bernard felt a great weariness come over him. The
excitement, the incredibilities, of the last twenty-four hours had
worn him out. And what was the good of trying to defend the intellect
in this place of the death of the intellect? Witch-doctors were
invading Europe, and he had gone running to an ape for help...

"--absurd talk about possible reasons," the Prime Minister was saying.
"The whole thing's an example of the failure of organized thought.
No-one can find out the root of the trouble."

"I wonder you ask them," Sir Bernard said.

"I don't; they tell me," Suydler answered. "There was a man
yesterday--an ex-Governor--was talking to me. I had a kind of bet with
myself how many synonyms he'd use for guess--I think it was about
twenty-four. We may assume--not improbable--very likely--may it not
be--reasonable assumption--working hypothesis--possible surmise--news
suggests--my opinion is--better theory--never a plain straightforward
guess. Never used the word once."

"It's not a favourite, except with children; they love it," Sir
Bernard said. "Perhaps", he added, struck by a sudden thought, "that's
why they're nearer the kingdom of heaven. They're more sincere.
However, I came here to say that I'm not certain that I didn't dine
yesterday with the High Executive. I mean--I guess I did."

"That's fair, anyhow," Suydler answered. "Who did you guess he was?
And--not that I mind, but as a concession to the Permanent
Officials--why did you guess him?"

Sir Bernard held out his papers. "It's all there," he said.

Suydler put out an enormous hand--its shadow on the carpet stretched
out, black and even more enormous-and took them. "How tidy you are,"
he said, grinning, "but you always were, weren't you? Your operations
were always miracles of conciseness. If you've extracted the truth
now, that'll be another miracle. Excuse me while I look at them."

He didn't take long over it; then he chuckled, put them down, and
leaned back. "And you've got this Zulu king of yours?" he asked.
"Ready to testify and identify and all that?"

"Certainly," Sir Bernard said.

Suydler linked his fingers and stretched his arms out. "Well," he
said, "if you like--though I've met Considine a few times--but if you
like to make a pattern with him in, I'm not sure that I won't go with
you. It'll look awfully well...'Government discover High Executive.'
Why, as of minor interest, didn't you come before?"

"Because, until I'd got the king's opinion--guess, if you like, I
couldn't," Sir Bernard explained. "And he went off into a real stupor
the minute he reached Kensington--as if he had to get his own
faculties into order."

"Two hundred years-" Suydler said. "But what a price to pay! No women,
no fun, no excitements. All, if I've got it right, squeezed back into
yourself." He pressed a bell. "It isn't fair to let him go on
suppressing himself and misleading others, is it? 'A long life and a
dull one'--that's the end of all you theorists."

Sir Bernard stood up. "Well," he said, "if you think I'm right I'll
go."

A secretary came in, but Suydler kept him waiting. "Right!" he said,
"no, I don't think you're right. I think your mind and his may
have--what shall I say?--coincided by chance. But there's no such
thing as 'right.' It's all a question of preferring a particular
momentary pattern of phenomena. There's nothing more anywhere. How can
there be? At this moment the past doesn't exist, the future doesn't
exist, and we know nothing much about the present!"

Avoiding any immediate discussion of the nature of existence, Sir
Bernard got away. Walking down Downing Street he considered the
Minister. "Considine and he both look into the abyss," he thought,
"but Considine sees it beating with passion, and Suydler sees nothing.
A chaos or a void? Black men, or men who are no longer white?" He saw
the intellect and logical reason of man no longer as a sedate and
necessary thing, but rather a narrow silver bridge passing over an
immense depth, around the high guarded entrance of which thronged
clouds of angry and malign presences. Often mistaking the causes and
often misjudging the effects of all mortal sequences, this capacity of
knowing cause and effect presented itself nevertheless to him as the
last stability of man. Always approaching truth, it could never, he
knew, be truth, for nothing can be truth till it has become one with
its object, and such union it was not given to the intellect to
achieve without losing its own nature. But in its divine and abstract
reflection of the world, its passionless mirror of the holy law that
governed the world, not in experiments or ecstasies or guesses, the
supreme perfection of mortality moved. He saluted it as its child and
servant, and dedicated himself again to it, for what remained to him
of life, praying it to turn the light of its awful integrity upon him,
and to preserve him from self-deception and greediness and infidelity
and fear. "If A is the same as B," he said, "and B is the same as C,
then A is the same as C. Other things may be true; for all I know,
they may be different at the same time; but this at least is true. And
Considine will have to hypnotize me myself before I deny it. Suydler
is wrong--a guess may be true once and twice and a thousand times, for
man has known abstraction, and no gorilla of a politician can take it
away from him."




Chapter Eight - PASSING THROUGH THE MIDST OF THEM


There followed a few days of uneasy quiet. The news from Africa was
vague, but more cheerfully vague. It was generally understood that
organized naval measures were being taken to overcome the submarine
forces of the enemy, which had succeeded in making the African coasts
so dangerous and had proceeded so far afield that until such measures
had been concerted and carried out the landing of fresh troops had
become impossible. It was even rumoured that attacks had been made on
certain European harbours, but if this were so the Government
concerned saw to it that no hint was allowed to appear in the Press.
Energetic operations had been planned; the more energetic movements of
the enemy seemed to have ceased, though the clearance of white troops
from North Africa appeared to be proceeding slowly but systematically.

The financial panic had also been stayed to some extent by Government
action. For the Prime Minister had announced that, as the simplest
means of meeting the emergency, the Administration had decided to make
loans to the federated control of any particular industry which was
seriously affected. Conditions of application, examination, payment
and repayment were to be settled by a Commission set up for the
purpose; the immediate affair was to steady the markets, and dazed
directors of innumerable companies found themselves offered millions
in order to buy up shares in their own concerns. Unfederated companies
rushed to federate; all newspapers, for example, found themselves part
of one large business, controlled by a common Board which immediately
borrowed or was offered a subsidy of some millions, with which it
repurchased the shares which Nehemiah and Ezekiel Rosenberg were
throwing before the world. It looked therefore as if these devoted
believers would secure their money as well as their jewels; and the
coming of Messias or the building of the Temple be prepared for by the
English in a general increase of taxation. Sir Bernard, as he
contemplated the world, foresaw a possibility that the whole business,
military and financial, would gradually expire, having ruined a great
number of small shareholders, increased the financial strength of the
larger, cost a great deal in armaments, and probably massacred a host
of Africans in circumstances of more or less equal fighting.

"I had some expectation," he said to Caithness as they turned into the
Square, after an early afternoon walk, "of becoming a travelling
doctor in my old age--probably with a donkey cart; and going from
village to village, curing indigestion and collecting sixpences.
You know the kind of thing--'Travers's Pills make Stomachs
Tractable'--'Dainty Digestions Decently Doctored.' You might have
joined me, and we would have put stomachs and souls right together.
'Stomachs on the right; souls on the left: Advice free: only real
cures paid for.' But I should have stipulated for no miracles."

"Then you'd have wanted an unfair advantage," Caithness said. "I
should have to send quite a number of my patients to you; lots of them
think it's their conscience when actually it's their stomachs."

"Still on your theory the soul's wrong anyhow," Sir Bernard pointed
out.

"Quite," Caithness answered. "But they have to understand that, not
merely moan over their pains. However, the question isn't likely to
arise. Things do seem to be a bit quieter now."

The exertions of the Government and (presumably) of the police did
not, however, succeed in tracing either Nigel Considine or his
friends. Justified by several different kinds of warrants, an
examination of the Hampstead house was carried out but with no
results. Whatever staff or whatever servants had occupied it had
disappeared as completely as its master. Inkamasi was examined and
re-examined, but though his story was given in fuller detail, the
details did not much help. It was clear that the High Executive had
done no more than preserve him in case he should be wanted; the Zulus
themselves, who were apparently taking an active part in the war, were
(so far as news could be obtained) under the headship of another of
their race, a cousin of Inkamasi's, less directly but still closely
connected with the great chieftain and hero, Chaka. The king was
allowed to remain in seclusion at Sir Bernard's house, where he spent
his days reading, brooding, and talking sometimes to his host and to
Caithness. Philip rather avoided him.

Philip indeed had his own troubles. Apart from the complete wreck of
his purposes which the war had brought about, apart from the
agitations which his new experiences had introduced into his inner
mind, he suddenly found himself on the most extraordinarily difficult
terms with Rosamond. She refused to come near Colindale Square, she
occasionally even refused to see him when he went to Hampstead, and
when she did see him she was in a nervous and irritable mood which was
quite unlike the normal Rosamond. Philip's own meditations on the
relations between love and Rosamond were thwarted and upset by the
discovery that Rosamond, to all intents and purposes, wasn't there for
love to have relations with. She had always kept love in its proper
place, and had never displayed any particular interest in its more
corporeal manifestations, suggesting by her manner that such things
were a trifle silly. If he tried to explain something of the marvel
which she seemed to him, she had listened placidly and with good
humour, but without much gratification and with no kind of exaltation
at all. His own exaltation, however, had not been exactly forbidden to
thrive--until now. But now she would not have it; she shrank from and
repelled it. She wouldn't be touched; she wouldn't be approached.
Isabel told him that her sister was sleeping badly. But what Isabel
didn't tell him was the dubious and unhappy cause of that broken
sleep.

Roger, coming in early one evening, found his wife alone. He kissed
her and flung himself down, and a silence gathered them up. Presently
Isabel stirred: "Well, darling?" she said, "what do you think about it
all?"

Roger said nothing at first, then he uttered, "I've done what I can.
I've thrown over a course on the probable sources of the minor
comedies of the early nineteenth century, and where Mrs. Inchbald
found her plots--Mrs. Inchbald--I ask you, Isabel! Where did Mrs.
Hemans get hers?--and I've talked to them for all I'm worth on the
Filial Godhead and mighty forms and encountering darkness and Macbeth.
I can't do more--that way. I don't know enough: I'm a baby in it,
after all."

Isabel said quietly, "You want to know more?"

Roger answered, "I want--yes, I--the thing that's me wants to know,
not like wanting apple tart with or without custard, but like wanting
breath. There's air outside the windows, and I shall smash them to get
it or I shall die. There--you asked me."

She came and stood by him, and he took her hand. "You don't feel it
like that?" he said.

"No, not like that," she answered. "But perhaps I can't. I've been
thinking, Roger darling, and I've wondered whether perhaps women don't
have to do it anyhow. I mean--perhaps it's nothing very new, this
power your Mr. Considine talks of--perhaps women have always known it,
and that's why they've never made great art. Perhaps they have turned
everything into themselves. Perhaps they must."

He looked up at her, brooding. "I know," he said, "you live and we
talk about it."

"No," Isabel said, sitting down by him in front of the fire.
"No, dearest, not only that. We only live on what you give
us--imaginatively, I mean; you have to find the greater powers. You
have to be the hunters and fishers and fighters when all's said and
done. So perhaps you ought to go and hunt now. But we turn it more
easily into ourselves than you do--for bad and good alike. And we
generally do it very badly--but then you've given us so little to do
it with."

"I don't believe it," Roger said. "I don't believe in all this sex
differentiation. And yet-"

"And yet," she said, "it doesn't matter now. We needn't waste our time
on talking abstractions. What do you want to do, sweetheart?"

"I don't know what I can do," he said. "I talk about smashing windows,
but that's rather silly. I want to find this power and master it and
find what there is to be discovered. I want to live where they live."

"They?" she asked.

"Considine and Michael Angelo and Epstein and Beethoven," he answered.
"I can feel a bit of what they do, I want to feel more. I've been
trying to--don't laugh. All the way home I've been saying things to
myself, and trying to see what's the thing to do. There's the feeling
every element in them first--not just seeing the words, but finding
out how one belongs to the words, how one's own self answers to all
the different words, like criss-crossing currents. And then there's
turning all that deeper into one's own self, into one's desire--and
that's so hard because one hasn't a desire, except general comfort!"

"O Roger dear, that's not true! You have," Isabel said.

Roger hesitated-"Well, perhaps!" he allowed. "Anyhow I kept losing
hold and just feeling all vague and dithery, so I tried to turn one
thrill on to another line--d'you see?--and I do think it might work.
But it'll need a lot of doing, and I'm not sure-" he relapsed into
silence, and then said abruptly, "Has Philip been along?"

His wife was about to answer when Rosamond came into the room, and the
conversation returned hastily to ordinary things. She wasn't looking
at all well, Roger thought, and she was getting positively hysterical
these days. Curious that she should be Isabel's sister. But of course
Isabel was unusual. He reflected gloomily, while the women chatted,
that on Considine's showing he probably wouldn't have been married to
Isabel--the energy of love would have gone the other way, would have
been transmuted or something. Lots of people must have had to do it in
their time; lots of people must have been disappointed in love and
then--Yes, but most of them just blew along till the worst was over.
To use the worst and the best for something that was, as far as
ordinary knowledge went, different from both. The abolition of
death--the conquest of death.

The unnameable Muriel appeared in the room. She said, "Two gentlemen
to see you, sir. They didn't give their names. But one of them sent
this--" She passed over a slip of card bearing a word or two--"'How
goes it? N. C.'"

Roger jumped forward. "Here," he exclaimed, "where are they? Bring
them--all right. I will." He was out of the room and into the tiny
hall. There he saw Considine and Mottreux.

"Good God!" he said. "Come in. I thought you-"

Considine shook hands with a smile. It occurred to Roger that that
swift smile was always very near showing with Considine. It danced on
the surface of a deeper rapture, as if, to the world, that was all
that could be made of something within the world.

"We came", he said, "Mottreux and I, to fill an hour. Do we
interrupt?"

"No," Roger said. "Come in." He turned to Isabel. "May I present my
wife?" he said. "You've never met Mr. Considine, have you, Isabel? And
Colonel Mottreux." His eyes fell on Rosamond. "Miss Murchison--Mr.
Considine, Colonel Mottreux."

As he found them seats he cursed Rosamond. Who wanted her there? Well,
she'd have to lump it. He stood back, and let his look rest on
Considine. Then he said, "But I thought Sir Bernard-"

"Certainly Sir Bernard," Considine answered. "But I don't think Sir
Bernard or Mr. Suydler either are likely to interfere with me. It
isn't from them that my dangers now will ever come--except by literal
accident. So, since I was about, and since to-night I shall be busy,
and shall leave London--I came to see you."

"Are you going to Africa?" Roger said before he could stop himself.

"I have come to ask you whether--if I go--you also will come,"
Considine said.

Roger was picking up a box of cigarettes from the table; he put it
down again and his face went pale. "I?" he said.

"I know that you believe," Considine said, "and I offer you the
possibility."

Roger, with a heroic effort, avoided looking at Isabel. He said in a
calm silly voice, "It's awfully kind of you, of course, but I don't
see how I can. Not this side of Christmas."

Isabel said, "I think you might. It'll be death if you don't."

He looked up at her, and she added, "It'll be death to you, darling,
and then there'll be nothing left for me. If you go, there may. And I
can do--what we were talking about."

"But I can't decide all on the moment," Roger protested to Considine,
though he still looked at Isabel.

"You have decided," Considine said. "But of course you may not do it."

"And have I decided," Roger said sardonically, "to live for a hundred
years and try all sorts of experiments with my unhappy body?"

"'I will encounter darkness as a bride,'" Considine murmured. "Yes."

It was true, and Roger knew it. Chance might thwart him, as (so he
understood) it might thwart Considine himself, but the decision was in
his blood and bones. He would have to follow this man--as once, he
had read, other men had thrown aside their work and their friends to
follow another voice. When explosions happened you were just blown.
Isabel would be all right as far as money went--and till he had
entered into this mystery he could never now serve Isabel rightly.
Those other men had followed a voice that went crying how it was not
come to send peace but a sword--the peace of the sword perhaps, the
reconciliation in a greater state of being which--

He pulled a chair forward. "Tell me about it," he said. He was vaguely
aware, as he did so, that Rosamond had slipped from the room, and was
grateful. The four of them were left. Roger picked up the cigarettes
again and offered them to Isabel who took one, and to Considine and
Mottreux who refused. He himself hesitated.

"I don't", he said, "see any reason why I shouldn't smoke, and yet
when I'm really concerned I don't. Except by habit."

"It absorbs energy," Considine said. "When it's a dominant habit it
absorbs less energy than the refusal demands, so naturally it has its
way. But when it's not quite inevitable you're conscious of the energy
wasted--of a divided concentration--and you hesitate."

"Is that why you don't smoke?" Roger asked.

"I don't smoke just as I don't eat--since you ask me," Considine said,
the smile breaking out again, "because it doesn't amuse me. Any more
than golfing or dancing or reading the newspaper. Certain things drop
away as one becomes maturer."

"And eating's one of them?" Roger asked, putting down the cigarettes.

"It's necessary to an extent still," Considine answered. "I suppose a
certain minimum of food may be necessary, until--afterwards. Then
perhaps not. But it's nothing like as necessary as one thinks. There
are so many better things to feed on. Shall I quote your Messias
again? 'I have meat to eat that ye know not of.'"

Isabel said, more suddenly than was her habit, "It was to do the will
of Him that sent him."

"What else?" Considine answered. "What else could it be?"

"But you don't claim to be doing that will?" Isabel said. "You're not
in obedience, are you?"

"I am in obedience to all laws I have not yet mastered," he answered.
"I am in danger of death--until I have mastered it--and therefore in
obedience to it, and a little to food and sleep."

"But you said that danger-" Roger began.

"I said that danger will not come from my enemies," Considine
answered; "isn't there any other? There are laws that are very deep,
and one of them may be that every gospel has a denial within it and
every Church a treachery. You--whom I invite to join me--you yourself
may be a danger. It isn't for me to fear you because of that chance."

Roger leant forward. "That's it," he cried out, "there's nothing that
may not betray."

Isabel said softly, "Can't Mr. Considine transform treachery too?"

"I can guard against it at least," Considine answered; "I can read
men's minds, under conditions, but the conditions may fail, and
then--could Christ do more?"

Isabel answered still softly, "Mightn't the missionaries you killed
have joined with something which was greater than you because it had
known defeat? Have you known defeat?"

"No," Considine said and stood up. "I've mastered myself from the
beginning and all things that I've needed are mine. Why should man
know defeat? You teach him to look and expect and wait for it; you
teach him to obey and submit; you heal his hurts and soothe his
diseases. But I will show him that in his hurts as in his happiness he
is greatly and intensely lord; he lives by them. He shall delight in
feeling, and his feeling shall be blood within his blood and body in
his body; it shall burn through him till that old business of
yes-and-no has fallen away from him, and then his diseases will have
vanished for they are nothing but the shadow of his wanting this and
the other, and when he is those things that he desires, where are the
shadows of them? Do I starve without food who do not need food? Do I
pine for love who do not need love? Do I doubt victory who am victory?
There is but one chance of defeat, and that is that death may strike
me before I have dared it in its own place. But even that cannot face
me; by ambush or treachery it might take me, but I will neither expect
it nor allow for it. It is a habit man yields to, no more; and I will
be lord of that customary thing as I am of all, and draw power and
delight from it as I do from all. Who follows?"

Isabel, as if from a depth of meditation, answered: "But those that
die may be lordlier than you: they are obedient to defeat. Can you
live truly till you have been quite defeated? You talk of living by
your hurts, but perhaps you avoid the utter hurt that's destruction."

He smiled down at her. "Why, have it as you will," he said. "But it
isn't such submission and destruction that man desires."

There was a little silence; then he said again, speaking to Roger:
"What. then will you do?"

Roger looked down at the floor, and only when a much longer silence
had gone by did he say, "Yes; I'll come. You're right--I'd decided
already, and I won't go back."

"Then", Considine said, "to-night you will be at Bernard Travers's
house, for I shall come there. And don't fear for your wife, whatever
happens. I will not destroy London tonight."

Roger looked up again sharply. "But-" he began.

There were voices in the hall; Muriel's, Rosamond's, others'. Roger
got up, looking over his shoulder, and turned. Isabel and Mottreux
also rose: only Considine stood motionless. The door opened and
Rosamond came in. Behind her were uniforms--a police inspector
followed, and another, and two or three men. The inspector said: "Mr.
Ingram?"

"What's this about?" Roger asked staring.

"We've had information that there's a man here whom we want," the
inspector said, looking round, and letting his eyes rest on Considine.
"Mr. Nigel Considine?" he asked.

Considine did not speak or move.

"I've a warrant here for your arrest," the inspector said, "on a
charge of high treason and conspiracy to murder." He showed a paper
and stepped across the room. Mottreux said something, and the
inspector glanced at him. But he halted a pace or two away from
Considine, it might be to give his men time to come up, it might be
from hesitation in the sudden oppression that began to fill the room,
as if invisible waters flowed through it. The air weighed on them,
stifling them with its rich presence; the inspector put a finger to
his collar as he poised watchfully. Rosamond sank heavily on to a
chair; Roger drew deep breaths, sighing as he did sometimes in his
passion after repeating mighty verses aloud. The air spoke; in the
voice of Nigel Considine the element of life, echoing from all around,
said: "Whom?"

The inspector struggled forward; it needed labour, so heavily was he
oppressed by the depths into which the air had opened. He took a step
and staggered as he did so. The eyes fixed on him saw him rock and
steady himself; he said, holding himself upright, "Nigel Considine,
I-"

"I am Nigel Considine," his great opponent answered, and also moved
forward, and the quiver that went through them all answered the
laughter in the voice. The inspector reeled again, half-falling
sideways, and as he recovered footing a sudden hand went out towards
him-whether it touched him or not they could not tell-and he stumbled
backward once more. The wind swept into their faces, and on it a
ringing laughter came, and in its midst Considine went on towards the
door, with Mottreux by him, sending towards Roger one imperious glance
from eyes bright with joy. The uniforms thronged and shifted and were
in confusion, and wind swirled in the room as if strength were
released through it, and Roger, half-dazed, ran forward and saw the
two visitors already in the hall. The inspector came heavily and
blindly back; he called out; his men moved uncertainly after Considine
who paused, turned, and paused again.

"I am Nigel Considine," he cried out. "Who takes me?"

He flung out his arms as if in derisive submission, and took a step or
two towards them. They recoiled; there was renewed confusion, men
pressing back and pressing forward, men exclaiming and commanding.
Someone slipped and crashed against the doorpost, someone else, thrust
backward, tripped over a foot; there was falling and stumbling, and
through it Roger saw the wide-armed figure offering itself in
laughing scorn. Then, with a motion as if he gathered up the air and
cast it against them, so that they blinked and thrust and shielded
their eyes, he turned from that struggling mass of fallen and pushing
bodies, and went to the front-door. A panting Muriel leaned against
it; he laughed at her and signed, and hastily she drew away, opening
it, and he and Mottreux went through.

Roger gazed after him "I have lived," he sighed. "I have seen the
gods. Phoebus, Phoebus, Python-destroyer, hear and save."




Chapter Nine - THE RIOT AND THE RAID


Philip jumped on to a bus--any bus--the first he saw. He had been
walking for ever so long, and he must sit down. But also he must be
moving; he couldn't be shut in. Things were worse than he had ever
imagined they could be; indeed he couldn't quite imagine what exactly
they now were. The Hampstead flat was in a state of acute distress and
turmoil; he had arrived that evening innocently enough, to find half a
dozen policemen all arguing with Roger, who was glowering at Rosamond,
who was crying hysterically in Isabel's arms, who was keeping, not
without difficulty, a grave sympathy with all of them. He had
naturally hurried to Rosamond, but not with the best effects; the
sight of him had seemed to distract her more than ever. Out of the
arguments and exclamations he had at last gathered--and more clearly
after the police had at last grimly withdrawn--that Considine had been
there, and that Rosamond, after she had realized who it really was,
had gone through a short period of conflict with herself on the right
thing to do. She said it had been conflict, and that only her duty...
whereas Roger, in a few words, implied that she had been delighted at
the chance, and that duty--except to herself--was a thing of which she
was entirely unconscious and incapable. Anyhow, after a very short
period she had rung up the police-station and explained to the
authorities there what was happening. Why the police hadn't arrested
Considine Philip couldn't understand. Isabel was concerned with her
sister, and Roger wasn't very clear in his account. Somebody had gone
through the midst of somebody else; somebody had been like Pythian
Apollo. But he couldn't bother about all that; he was too anxious
about Rosamond. Had he been challenged, he would have had to admit
that for a guest to try and have another visitor arrested in the
host's drawing-room was not perhaps...though for Roger to call it
treachery was absurd. If anything, it was public spirit. He knew
nothing--Rosamond had seen to that--of such an orgy as the episode of
the chocolates which Isabel so clearly and reluctantly remembered; he
knew nothing of a greedy gobbling child, breaking suddenly away from
its ordinary snobbish pretences, giving way to the thrust of its
secret longings and vainly trying to conceal from others' eyes the
force of its desires. She had cheated herself so long, consciously in
childhood, with that strange combination of perfect innocence and
deliberate sin which makes childhood so blameless and so guilty at one
and the same moment; less consciously in youth, as innocence faded and
the necessity of imposing some kind of image of herself on the world
grew stronger, till now in her first womanhood she had forgotten the
cheat, until her outraged flesh rebelled and clamoured from starvation
for food. And even now she would not admit it; she would neither fight
it nor flee from it nor yield to it nor compromise with it. She could
hardly even deny that it was there, for there was no place for it in
her mind. She, she of all people, could never be capable of abominably
longing to be near the dark prince of Africa; she couldn't thrill to
the trumpets of conversion nor glow to the fires of ecstasy. Nor could
she hate herself for refusing them. But she could and inevitably did
hate the things that resembled them--Considine's person and Roger's
verse and Philip, all of Philip, for Philip to her agonized sense was
at once a detestable parody of what she wanted and a present reminder
of what she longed to forget. And now, like all men and all women who
are not masters of life, she swayed to and fro in her intention and
even in her desire. At Kensington she had shrunk away from Inkamasi
and fled from him; at Hampstead she thought of him and secretly longed
for him. Power was in her and she was terrified of it. She had been
self-possessed, but all herself was in the possessing and nothing in
the possessed; self-controlled, but she had: had only a void to
control. And now that nothing and that void were moved with fire and
darkness; the shadow of ecstasy lay over her life, and denying the
possibility of ecstasy she fled through its shadow as far as its edge,
and halted irresolute, and was drawn back by a fascination she loved
and hated. She was alive and she hated life; not with a free feeling
of judgement but with servile fear. She hated life, and therefore she
would hide in Hampstead; she lived, and therefore she would return to
Kensington. But neither in Hampstead nor Kensington, in Europe nor
Africa, in her vision of her unsubservient self, nor of her monstrous
master, was there any place for Philip, much less a Philip aware of
the exaltation of love.

But it was not till after, shocked and bewildered by the venom she had
flung at him in that dreadful scene, he had at last gone that she
began to fear that her relations with Kensington might have been
severed. And, not being there, she was determined to get back there.
She would run there and then run away, till the strait jacket of time
and place imprisoned her as it imprisons in the end all who suffer
from a like madness. It is perhaps why the asylum of material creation
was created, and we sit in our separate cells, strapped and
comparatively harmless, merely foaming a little and twitching our
fingers, while the steps and voices of unknown warders come to us from
the infinite corridors. But Rosamond was only beginning to hurl
herself against the walls of her cell, and the invisible warders had
not yet had occasion to take much notice of her. The jacket waited
her; when the paroxysm was done she would no doubt come to regard it
as becoming wear and in the latest fashion. Whether such a belief is
desirable is a question men have not yet been able to decide.

Since Roger was so cruel to her, so detestably unfair, she would go to
Sir Bernard; there was no other friend in London on whom she could
descend without notice. Sir Bernard would understand her motives; he'd
tried to get that hateful man arrested. Isabel tried her best to
prevent her, saying even that Roger might be going away. But this
didn't seem to placate Rosamond, and at last Isabel said no more.
Roger said nothing at all until Rosamond had left them "to put some of
her things together." Isabel said: "I'm not sure that it's a bad
thing: Sir Bernard may be able to do something. What she needs is a
sleeping-draught."

"What she needs", Roger said, "is prussic acid."

Meanwhile Philip had walked, walked millions of miles, it seemed, till
at a sudden last weariness struck him and he got on a bus. The heavens
beyond that firmamental arm had been pouring anger and distraction and
hatred down on him, and he didn't understand it at all. He had been
trying to please Rosamond--which, unlike most people who use similar
phrases, he actually had. He sat on the bus and thought so for a long
time, until he became aware that someone was speaking to him.

The conductor had come up and was standing by him, peering out through
the front of the bus, and saying something. Philip roused himself to
attention, and heard him say: "There's something up; can't you hear
it, sir?"

Philip listened and looked round. The night was clear and he
recognized in a mass that lay on his left Liverpool Street Station.
The bus was going slowly, for it was interrupted and hampered by a
number of people running down the road in the same direction. There
was a sound in the distance which resolved itself, as he listened,
into the noise of shouting.

"What the devil is up?" he said.

The conductor--a short rather gloomy fellow--gave a sinister smile. "I
shouldn't wonder but what I could guess," he said. "I thought it'd
happen sooner or later. I said it was a silly business, letting it be
known all over the place that they'd millions and millions worth of
jewels in the house. 'Jewels to the Jews,' I called it, when it got
about. Everything gets about. And if it wasn't jewels--and some say it
wasn't--it was money. Hark at that!"

Another shout, nearer now as the bus moved on, brought Philip to his
feet. "Is it the Rosenbergs?" he said. "But they can't have got them
here."

The bus, as he spoke, turned into Bishopsgate and was brought almost
to a stop by an accumulating crowd. Philip jumped off and allowed
himself to be carried in the steady stream that set towards one of the
side turnings. He caught fragments of talk: "Say they're going to
bribe the negroes"; "know all about those bloody niggers"; "great
jewels like turnips, been buying them for months"; "lowsy old Jews";
"Christ Almighty"; "bloody Jews." But what had roused the crowd he
wasn't yet at all clear. His coat buttoned, and his collar turned up,
his stick firmly grasped, he was carried round one corner after
another. In the darkness he was aware of continually changing
neighbours, among whom were certainly some of his own class and
standing. He saw a brown lean face which he thought he recognized; a
large fat face with an open mouth from which issued stridently a
continual and monotonous cry of "Dirty Jews!"; a happy excited
face--two or three of them all in a knot together. He was thrust
backwards, sideways; the crowd lurched diversely and pinned him
against some railings. A few feet ahead, it seemed to him, so far as
he could judge in the darkness, that the crowd centred before a
particular gate and house. There the shouting rose loudest, and sticks
were rattled on the railings. He saw the helmets of two policemen
within the gate and before the front door. Another call went up: "Come
out, you bloody Jews!" "Come out and bring us the jewels!" "Come out
and we'll show you what we'll do to the niggers!" He caught fresh
fragments of the talk round him. A woman of sixty near by said with a
sensuous shudder to her neighbour: "They do say that Jews eat babies,"
"Ah," said the neighbour, "foreigners'll do anything," and in a minute
or two passed the information on in turn. Soon after, someone in front
of the house shouted: "When did you eat the last baby?" and though a
roar of laughter answered it, it was laughter with a hint of madness.
Philip managed to edge a little farther towards the house, in the
garden of which he now saw two or three hats and caps as well as the
helmets. The police, however, at this made a sudden move, one man was
flung sideways into the next narrow garden where he fell with a crash,
another scrambled hastily the other way, and a third dropped flat on
the ground. In the recoil that followed, Philip achieved the front of
the house. "All right," he said hurriedly to the police. "I'm with
you. Let me in." They took one comprehensive look at him, decided on
the risk, and as the crowd swayed back he slipped through and turned
to face it.

"Who the hell are you?" half a dozen asked him. "Another baby-eater?"

"Come to get the jewels," another voice answered. "Come on, there's
only three of them." Nevertheless Philip's stick and the truncheons of
the police held the front rank yet a little doubtful.

In the pause a window opened over their heads and a voice said: "Why
are you here?" A roar of laughter and abuse followed. "Hand out the
jewels! Come out and meet us! Who's afraid of the niggers? Who's doing
a bunk? Jew! Jew! Jew!"

The voice said coldly: "Sons of abomination, what have we to do with
you? Defilers of yourselves, who are you to come against the Holy One
of Israel?"

The laughter and abuse grew more violent. "'Ark at him," said a thin
hungry-looking man near Philip. "O my Gawd; the 'Oly one of Hisrael!"

"You may destroy the house and all that is within it," Rosenberg said,
"and you shall be smitten with fire and pestilence and all the plagues
of Egypt. But the jewels, even if they were here, you should not touch
or see, for they are holy to the Lord. They are for the Temple of Zion
and for Messias that shall be revealed."

"'Im and 'is Messias," said a stout woman. "I 'opes Messias isn't in a
'urry for them jewels!"

A stone flew through the air, and at the same time a huge fellow
pushed to the gate, where he looked up and spoke: "Look 'ere," he
said, "are you Rosenberg?"

"I am Nehemiah Rosenberg," the voice said.

"Then you look 'ere. We 'appen to know that you've been in with the
Government and the capitalists to get all this money out of the
working classes and get away with it to the niggers as like as not.
And we don't 'old with it. Now we don't want to 'urt you but we don't
let a lot of bloody Sheenies get away with our money to those blasted
niggers, not much we don't. Give us them jewels and I'll see they're
put in safe keeping: I swear I will. And if you don't I'll damn well
put a light to the house myself."

A roar of applause answered him, though the stout woman, who appeared
to Philip to preserve an attitude of detachment worthy of Sir Bernard,
said generally: "Ah, I don't 'old with Socialism," and one of the
policemen added agreeably: "You keep your mouth shut, Mike Cummings."

"Thank Gawd," Mr. Cummings said, "I never could keep my mouth shut
while honest men are being put on."

Rosenberg leaned out of the window. "I tell you," he said, "the Lord
shall avenge Himself upon His enemies. In the morning you shall say,
'Would God it were night,' and in the evening you shall say, 'Would
God it were day'; and His anger shall be with you in your secret
chamber..."

Something flew through the air, struck the wall, and dropped at
Philip's feet; something smashed the glass of the window above him. He
clutched at his stick, and at the same time saw one of the policemen
dragged sideways and clubs and belts appearing around him. He was back
against the front door, and heard it creaking as the rush of the crowd
in a storm of shrieks, curses, and yells came against him. Something
hit his shoulder, a large dirty chin came close to his eyes, and an
elbow or a stick drove into his side. At the same moment the door gave
and they all crashed into the narrow passage together. The first in
were past him and up the stairs; the next few in their haste ignored
him; and then it was all darkness and pandemonium. He heard a loud
voice upstairs, overwhelmed by the louder tumult of the crowd, a
sudden silence above, noticeable in a momentary cessation of the
uproar without, and then a cry: "Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God, the
Lord is One." Chaos beyond anything he had known earlier in the riot
broke out again, chaos of voices, but also now chaos of movement--part
of the crowd in the house trying to get out, part trying to get
upstairs, part uncertain and confused. Shouts of "the police" were
heard from the street, the pressure round Philip lightened, and he
found one of his former allies next to him again, trying to force a
way upstairs. Exclamations of terror broke out, the crowd thinned, and
when at last they entered the upper room, they were only in time to
prevent the demonstrative Mr. Cummings from slipping away. Him the
constable seized, while Philip, taking in the appearance of the room,
with a taut rope stretched across it and out of the window, ran across
to join Ezekiel who, torn and bleeding, was leaning out of it. He knew
before he looked out what he would find, nor was it till he had helped
to pull up the hanging body of Nehemiah that he found time to wonder
why the crowd had so swiftly destroyed their prey. But as Ezekiel and
he undid the cord, and laid and arranged the body on the table he
gathered from Cummings' persistent babble that nothing of the sort had
been intended. The Jews were to be frightened into betraying the
hiding-place of the money or the jewels, and the rope--meant for one
of the packed boxes of luggage that stood by the wall--had been
adjusted with that idea. And then Nehemiah had struggled, and the rope
had slipped, and so "help me God" no-one was more surprised than he to
hear that the Jew was dead.

"Is it likely I'd mean to kill him? Me that's never hurt a canary!
It's all a mistake..."

"The Lord gave," Ezekiel said, standing up and looking at the body,
"and the Lord hath taken away. Blessed be the name of the Lord."

By this time more police were in the room, some of them with
prisoners. Philip explained his presence to the officer in charge, and
when this was confirmed by the two original constables and he had
given his address it was suggested that he might prefer to make his
way home.

But he hesitated as he looked at Ezekiel. "What about Mr. Rosenberg?
Hadn't he better come with me? I'm sure my father would be glad," he
said, and was permitted to propose it.

Ezekiel nodded gravely. "A burden is laid upon me," he said. "I shall
go alone to the land of my fathers."

"If you've got any money or jewels here, Mr. Rosenberg," the Inspector
said, "you'd better let us take charge of them."

"We never had any," Ezekiel answered; "they are in safe keeping." He
turned again to the body, intoned over it a Hebrew prayer, and, while
the last great syllables echoed from the ceiling and walls, indicated
to Philip that he was ready. Two constables were to come with them
till they had found a taxi; the four went silently downstairs, and, as
they came out into the street, heard, remote but unmistakable, the
sound of the guns.

In Kensington Sir Bernard and three of his guests were playing
bridge--Caithness, Isabel and Roger. The king, as usual, was shut in
his room. Rosamond was where Isabel had hardly dared to hope Sir
Bernard would succeed in getting her--in bed and asleep. It was a
Tuesday evening, and very often on Tuesday evenings, because Roger was
generally free then, the Ingrams did visit their friend. Sometimes
they played--if Philip or Rosamond or some other visitor would join
them; sometimes they talked; sometimes they went to the theatre.
Sometimes they even stopped the night; Sir Bernard was very fond of
them, and between him and them existed that happy state by which
fathers and children who are no relations may enjoy relationship
rarely achieved by fathers and children who are. Sir Bernard all but
understood Roger; Roger all but envied Sir Bernard. And what they did
not understand and envy salted their talk with agreeable mystery. The
evening therefore bore a bearable similarity to the past. The tact
which Sir Bernard and Isabel possessed in common soothed over the fact
of Rosamond's hysteria, and in effect combined in finding her a bed
and putting her there. Once in the house indeed, from exhaustion or
cunning or content or fear, she grew docile, and was content to be
managed. Sir Bernard's forty years of practice had made him an adept
at managing people. Roger had begun, from a sense of decency, to try
to explain why they were there, or why he was there. But Sir Bernard
refused to hear.

"I'm quite sure you don't want to tell me," he said, "and being told
things--there's nothing I like better, but a sense of duty destroys
the satisfaction. Like the people who refuse to be loved by a sense of
duty. At my age one's only too grateful to be loved--loved, mark
you--at all. Let's pretend nothing ever happened."

Hampered in this by the fact that the guns began almost immediately,
they nevertheless did make the evening rather like one of their old
enjoyments. It had been announced by Authority, after the last raid,
that, in the event of another, official bulletins of the progress of
the raid would be delivered to the wireless at regular intervals and
announced by that means to the public. Arranged entertainments would,
so far as possible, proceed as usual; and it was hoped that all
listeners-in would follow their ordinary custom, and lessen the chance
of panic, at creating which (as had been discovered in the Great War)
all air-raids over such places as London were directed. If the
experiment were found unsuccessful it would be discontinued after the
trial.

"We shan't want the entertainment," Sir Bernard said, "but we may as
well know what's happening, so far as the Government will tell us."

"I'm not sure of that," Isabel said. "Suppose the thing says, 'Great
aeroplane dropping fiery bombs directly over Colindale Square'."

"It won't," Caithness said. "I'll bet you a dozen pairs of gloves,
Isabel, that if we're all blown to heaven the last thing we hear is:
'No aeroplane has yet reached London; the raid is being effectively
repulsed.'"

"Done," said Isabel.

"An anthropomorphic heaven," Sir Bernard said, and picked up the
cards.

For some time the game and the entertainment proceeded. Then the first
announcement was heard.

"The first Government communique has just been received," the loud
speaker announced. "'Raiders have attempted to approach London from
all sides, but have entirely failed. Four enemy planes have already
been brought down. A number of bombs have been dropped, but all in
uninhabited districts. The O.C. London Air Defence announces that no
losses have been sustained by our forces'."

"I hope they'll use imagination," Sir Bernard said. "One or two planes
destroyed on our side would make the bulletins credible."

"I do wish you wouldn't say 'imagination'," Roger complained. "It
isn't, you know; only the lowest kind of cunning fancy."

"I've never been clear that Coleridge was right there," Caithness said
meditatively. "Surely it's the same faculty--the adaptation of the
world to an idea of the world."

"Well, if the O.C. London Air Defence has an idea of the world," Roger
said, "you may be right. But is an idea a pattern?"

"O surely!" Caithness interrupted. "If an idea isn't a pattern what
good is it?"

"If we're playing bridge," Isabel said forbearingly, "could you manage
to forget your ideas for a moment? Thank you so much."

A new voice, after a quarter of an hour, took up the tale. "Latest
communiqué," the loud speaker reported. "'Enemy planes continue to be
sighted. It is supposed that in all some eight hundred are engaged in
the raid. None have appeared over London. Five villages have been
destroyed. African troops have been landed from giant airships, and
have occupied the ridge of Hampstead and Richmond Park. Other airships
have appeared on the western side. Posts of Government troops have
been overwhelmed in the north and south'."

"The devil they have!" Roger exclaimed.

There was a short pause, then the loud speaker continued, with another
variation of tone: "'In the name of the things that have been and are
to be, willed and fated, in the name of the gods many and one--"

Isabel laid down her cards, Caithness jumped to his feet; Roger sat
upright in his chair. Sir Bernard, leaning back in his own, said in a
voice of considerable interest, "Mr. Considine, I believe."

"...the High Executive of the African Sovereigns warns the English of
the folly of defiance. It is reluctant to make a difference in belief
a reason for the destruction of London, and it does not propose, even
under the provocations of the Government, to endanger the city
to-night. But it is compelled to display the ardent and unconquerable
forces at its disposal, and from the centre of the white race it
seriously warns them that the forces now in action shall be multiplied
a thousand times to effect the ends upon which it is determined--the
freedom of the black peoples and the restoration of Africa. It
exhibits something of the strength of its armies and the devotion of
its martyrs, and it asserts firmly that, if a third raid upon London
becomes necessary, then London shall be destroyed. It urges the
English to consider carefully what they are fighting, and if any among
them believe that in love and art and death rather than in logic and
science the kingdom of man lies, it entreats them, not to any transfer
of allegiance, for it recognizes in the folly of patriotism a means of
obedience to the same passionate imagination, but to a demonstration
on behalf of peace. In the name of their own loyalties it appeals to
the children of passion and imagination; in the name of a vaster
strength than their own it threatens the children of pedantry and
reason--in this first proclamation made at London in the first year of
the Second Evolution of Man'."

"Then," Sir Bernard said, "with more adequate assurance than Drake
had, we can go on with the game."

But Roger and Caithness were both on their feet. Caithness said, "I
wouldn't trust him too far."

Isabel, still looking at her cards, murmured, "I don't think you need
worry, Mr. Caithness. He told us the same thing this afternoon."

"You've seen him?" Caithness incredulously exclaimed. "Yes," Isabel
said. "In fact, we made a kind of appointment with him."

"You did?" Caithness said, still more astonished.

"Well--I did for Roger," Isabel said, and lifted her eyes. "He'd never
have done it himself. I hope you didn't mind, Sir Bernard?"

"Almost thou persuadest me to be a monogamist," Sir Bernard said, but
there was unusual tenderness in his voice. "Here, do you mean?
Because, if so, perhaps that's him."

It was not; it was Philip and the Jew. They came into the room
accompanied by Inkamasi who had descended from his to discover the
progress of the raid. Philip introduced Ezekiel to Sir Bernard and in
a low voice gave him the brief tale of the evening.

"I'm very glad you're here, Mr. Rosenberg," Sir Bernard said, in quite
a different tone from his usual placidity. "I'm your servant in
everything. You'll use us as you will. Ring, Philip."

But even as Philip's finger touched the bell there was a louder ring
in the hall. Sir Bernard paused and glanced swiftly at Isabel, who sat
down by the card-table. In the minute that it took the feet of the
maid to go to the front door she looked up at Roger and said: "Be good
to me, my darling, and find out everything you can." Roger, more
shaken than she, did not answer except by his gaze. There were voices
and footsteps; then the door was thrown wide open and Considine stood
in the entrance of the room. Behind him was Mottreux, and behind him
again two or three others--in whose faces, so far as he could see
them, Sir Bernard thought he recognized the gentlemen who had waited
on them during the dinner at Hampstead. But he had no time to
consider; he looked back, where everyone else was looking, at the High
Executive who stood in the entrance.

"A good meeting," Considine said, "but I mustn't wait. Who will come
with me?"

In the immediate silence Roger heard himself say, "I."

"The king also," Considine said.

"Fool," the Zulu cried. "You've come to me now, and do you think
you'll get away? You're mine, you're mine."

He was standing almost on the other side of the room, nine or ten feet
away. But as he ended, he crouched low, and in one terrific movement
leapt--right across the intervening space, sending himself forward and
upward, so that he crashed down on Considine as a thunderbolt might
strike from the sky. His hands were at the other's throat, and before
that descent of angry vengeance even Considine for a moment staggered
and seemed likely to fall. But before he could either fall or recover,
in the second after the onslaught fell, Mottreux sprang forward. The
others saw the revolver in his hand and cried out; their voices were
overwhelmed by the shot. Inkamasi reeled and crashed, his hand to his
thigh where the blood showed. Considine recovered himself and glanced
at his friend.

"Mottreux, Mottreux, is it necessary?" he murmured. "Am I afraid of
his hands? Well, it's done; let Vereker see to him. It's only a flesh
wound."

He moved a step aside, so that another of his companions could come
forward and do what he could with Isabel's help and with improvised
bandages for the wounded man. After a few minutes Considine went on:
"Mr. Ingram and the king; Mr. Rosenberg, I have your cousin's jewels,
and others I have bought for you. Come with me; there's no place for
you here." He cast a glance around. "Is there any of you beside for
whom that's true?"

"If you take the king you shall take me," Caithness cried out. "I
demand that you-"

"Why demand?" Considine's laugh answered him. "I invite you, I entreat
you, to come. Sir Bernard?"

"No," Sir Bernard said. "We've come out of the jungle and I for one am
not going back."

"The king, Mr. Caithness, Mr. Rosenberg, Mr. Ingram," Considine said.
"Very well. Mrs. Ingram?"

"No," Isabel said. "Africa's near enough here."

"You are perhaps a wise woman," Considine said, "but if you are you
shall be a centre of our wisdom in London, and all the women of
England shall learn from you what it is they do. Your husband shall
come back to you with victory. Good-night then. Good-night, Sir
Bernard; I leave you to the sauces that you prefer to food. Come, my
friends; come, my enemies. Mottreux, you and Vereker shall make the
king as comfortable as you can in the first car. The others will come
with me in the second."

He swept them with him out to the door, to the large cars that waited
for them. Roger, obeying a gesture, got in and sat down with his back
to the engine; Caithness sat by him.

Opposite the priest was the Jew. Considine occupied the other seat.
Figures moved about the other car; from the doorway Isabel and Sir
Bernard silently watched. Considine raised a hand to them, and as the
car slid away he said to Roger, "There is defeat defeated. But you may
be at ease; there is again to-night no danger to them from my people.
And tomorrow, or if not to-morrow then the day after, the Government
will ask for peace."

"Surely they won't dare," Roger said. "And if you're not hurting
London, what are you doing?"

"I'm teaching London to feel," Considine said, "to feel terribly. It
will know panic to-night such as it has never known. It will know the
depths which it has never dared to find. Blame its sterile
hopelessness for its suffering."

"Is that why you bring the African armies here?" Caithness asked.

"Armies?" Considine laughed. "O I know I caused that tale to be
spread. But those of my people who are here are entering into their
greatest moment, and I give them the sacrifice they desire. Wait; you
shall see them." He picked up the speaking-tube and said something to
the driver. The car ran swiftly northward, went round by Regent's
Park, into St. John's Wood, and came out at last round Primrose Hill
on to Haverstock Hill somewhere below Belsize Park Station. But a few
minutes showed that this way was impossible. The road was full of
people pressing downward, less thick below the station because of the
mob that surged round the entrance, which no vehicle could get
through. Beyond and above it the Hill was a noisy tumult of refugees,
and beyond in the midnight sky was a red glare, above which again the
useless searchlights crossed and wavered. Hysterical shrieks, curses,
the noise of many separate scuffles came to them. Near them two
wheelbarrows laden with bundles had come into collision, and the
owners were fighting wildly in the midst of their scattered goods.
Here and there a woman lay in a dead faint; in places the white robes
and black cloaks of the Dominicans of the Priory showed as they
laboured to create some sort of order. ("No doubt", Considine murmured
to Caithness, "the Anglican clergy are somewhere about too. But of
course they haven't the same advantage in dress.") More and more
fugitives were hurrying from the side turnings. Even as the car slowed
down, to turn down one of these and escape, two young men scrambled on
to the driver's seat. "This car is going to take us," one said
drunkenly; the other hung on to the wheel. Roger glanced at Considine,
who, observant but motionless, was lying back in his corner. The
driver abandoned the wheel, and with what seemed but a light blow
knocked one sprawling into the road; the other let go the wheel to
protect himself, was dexterously flung overboard also, and the car
backed a little way down the Hill. Considine took up the tube again.
"Go round as far as is necessary," he said. "I must come to the top."

Eventually, after many pauses and very long detours, the thing was
done. They came back from the north on to the Hampstead ridge, and
heard beyond them a noise quite different to anything that had passed
before. "I will have the car opened," Considine said to the driver.
"Go slowly till you come near Highgate and then bend away to the
stopping-place."

The glare by now had become much stronger, and Roger saw Considine
suddenly stand up. Almost at the same moment a great cry in a strange
tongue roared out beyond them. A black soldier appeared running and
shouting beside the car, and another, and then, rushing towards them,
a whole group. He heard the steady beating of drums, and a cry
resolving itself into English: "Deathless! Deathless! Glory to the
Deathless One!" Considine, raising his right hand, made with it, high
in the air, a sudden gesture; the cry beat all round them and ceased
and broke out yet more wildly: "Glory to the Master of Love! Glory to
the Deathless One!" Negroes ran by the car, rushing up to it, to touch
it and fall back exhausted; they leapt and twisted at it.

He felt a sudden lurch and guessed insanely what the obstacle was they
had passed over. The cries, now in African, now in English, made an
arch of sound: "Death for the Deathless One!" he heard. "Glory to the
Lord of Death!" They were passing now between blazing fires each with
its own dance of whirling figures, which broke and hurled themselves
at the car, or flung themselves prostrate in adoration as it rolled
by. Opposite him the figure of Considine seemed to dilate in the red
glare; again and again he made the high mysterious gesture with his
right hand; every now and then he cried out in a great voice and a
strange tongue. Roger tore his eyes away and looked out over the
Heath, but beyond the light of the watch-fires it lay in darkness, a
darkness which seemed to him to be continually resolving itself into
these leaping, shrieking figures. Caithness was leaning back in his
corner, his eyes shut, his lips moving in swift murmured prayer.

Roger looked back as the car suddenly stopped and Considine, signing
for silence, began to speak. What he said Roger could not tell, but as
he ended and the car moved on again, a shout greater than any before
went up. He knew instinctively the meaning--it was that whereof the
rhythm leapt into the former English: "Death for the Deathless."

But whatever the cries, Death itself began to accompany them on their
passage, for there was heard suddenly a revolver shot, and then
another, and as Roger, supposing for a moment that the English had
begun an attack, looked round him, he saw one of the running foaming
figures by the car stabbing at himself with a bayonet, and saw the
madness spreading to others, saw the steel glinting and
crimson-streaked faces in the light of the fires. Many of the negroes
had torn off their tunics, and some were already naked from head to
foot; among whom appeared here and there a yet wilder form in skins of
various kinds and high plumes of feathers, leading some eddy of the
general dance. Close by him two great negroes caught and held and
stabbed at each other with broad knives and more shots sounded around
them. Again and again he felt a horrid jerk and lurch of the car, and
still through it all Considine stood upright opposite him, and with an
exalted but unmoved face considered the revelry he had bidden to be.

At last this journey along a ridge of blazing watch-fires between two
seas of darkness came to an end. The crowds of negroes began to thin.
Considine threw up both hands, made a downward and outward gesture,
cried out once more, and sat down. The last negro halted, flung
himself on the earth, the car gathered strength, swept on, and after a
while issued at last into the darkness and silence of the open
country.

Caithness spoke bitterly, "Are you letting that horde of negroes loose
on London?" he asked.

"You heard me," Considine answered. "You heard me an hour ago. I have
let the English feel panic, panic such as they have not felt since the
Vikings raided their coasts and burned their towns a thousand years
ago. They have been afraid of their feelings, of ecstasy and riot and
savage glee; they have frozen love and hated death. And I have shown
them these things wild and possibly triumphant; and what fear of a
thousand armies will not do, fear of their own passions will. They
will ask for peace. As for my Africans, they ask for death and they
shall have death. Most of them will kill themselves or one another
to-night; those who survive till to-morrow will die before your
soldiers. I do not pity them; they are not the adepts; all that they
are capable of I have given them. They die for the Undying. How many
martyrs would the Churches offer me of such a strain?"

"They die for your schemes," Caithness said.

"They die for the Master of Death," Considine answered, "either for me
or for another. If I do not achieve, another will. Do you think it is
an idle brag to call this year the First of the Second Evolution? It
is a truth the story of your Christ darkly foreshadowed. Him that you
ignorantly worship declare I unto you. Your martyrs in the past have
died, many of them, in such an agony of supreme rapture, and those of
many another faith. But I bring you achievement, I bring you the
fulfilment of desires, the lordship of love and death."

There was a little silence; then he went on, slowly and almost to
himself: "It is a long work, and many have waited for it. My father
longed for it and did not see it, though he knew the beginning and
taught it to me. This was the beginning of sex when far away in the
ages the world divided itself in its primal dark instinct to destroy
death which seemed its doom. And when man came he desired immortality,
and deceived himself with begetting children and with religion and
with art. All these are not ecstasy, but the shadow of ecstasy.
Kingship and dynasties he created and cities and monuments and
science, and nothing satisfied that hungry desire. And then he created
love, and knew that that which existed between a man and a woman was
mysterious and powerful, but what to do with it he has not known. Only
a few have known, Caesar and a few others, and they have been struck
down. I think perhaps Chaka knew, for he was of the initiates. I
taught him what to do and how to govern his energies. But he had an
irresistible hunger for cruelty and destruction, and when the time
came he was destroyed. For the true adepts care for nothing but to
discover the secrets, and to enter into communion with ecstasy; and if
they shall govern the world, as they shall, they will do it to make
known to all men the things they themselves know. Fast and vigil they
keep for this, as my father taught me when r was a boy two centuries
ago. In trance and in waking they keep the end before them. I beheld
in a trance the making of sex, I went down to where in history and in
the individual being--which are one, as all the mystics know: inward
or backward, it is the same way--to where those high laboratories lie.
And there, in trance or in waking I do not know, I myself carried out
the great experiment, and I laid my imagination upon all the powers
and influences of sex and love and desire. In the adolescence of my
life I did this, and I have thriven upon that strength ever since. For
first I bent it to my own life. I set before myself three hundred
years from that night, and not two hundred have since gone by. I have
gathered from many women all that imagination desired, and I have
changed it to strength and cunning and length of days. I have never
kissed a woman; all that have lived with me have had what lovers they
desired. For a kiss also is but the shadow of ecstasy. Then they
taught me in the lodge of the initiated how, though death might be
far, yet it was certain, and that at death the ghost of man wanders
stripped of all powers that it has gained in a place of shadows, and
that there remained yet to be found the secret of how man could go
into that place armed with passion and high delight and return to this
world when and as he would. He that has mastered love has mastered the
world, and he that masters death is lord of that other. Also as the
delights of mere bodily love are but shadows beside the rich joys of
the transforming imagination, so this itself is nothing compared to
the revivifying intoxication of the passage from life to death and
from death to life. And I set my purpose on this and laboured to
achieve it. But, while I brooded, the feet of Europe came nearer, and
the blind intelligence of Europe looked into the clear light of the
lodges and said: 'It is dark, it is dark,' and smelt wickedness. And
the religion of Europe came, and the learning of Europe. Then we the
adepts knew that, unless we made Africa free, in a little while Europe
would trample over us and we should be gone; and we resolved that
Europe must be stayed."

He paused and looked out over the fields and hedges between which they
were passing. Then he went on more sharply and swiftly:

"Not that all the Europeans who came to Africa then had closed
themselves to wisdom. Some of the white officers sat in our lodges and
were initiated and entered into trance, and made themselves strong
men; there have always been some who would do this--Mottreux was one;
I met him in Uganda, and there was a French General in Morocco, and in
the south Simon Rosenberg's great uncle. And there were others. All of
us set to work to unite Africa. We knew the lodges already in various
parts of the land, and we drew all these into one. And we spoke with
the chiefs and kings; little by little we brought them into our
purpose. The witch-doctors and sorcerers were ours already, though
they were in the outer circle. They gave us a means of ruling the
tribes, and little by little through many years we proposed to
ourselves to show the people of Africa the doctrines of freedom and
sacrifice and ecstasy, and I determined to strike at Europe by panic
and strength."

Roger said abruptly, "Yet you seemed to wish that Mottreux hadn't
fired."

"Why, for myself," Considine said, "if men without weapons come
against me I'll meet them without weapons, heart to heart and strength
to strength. But shall I waste years imposing my will on the
Governments of Europe--and spend my energies so? It shall be a shorter
business. They proclaim guns and they shall have guns. But for the
adepts--If I wish Mottreux had not fired it was for his sake, not
mine."

"Your friends may fire at you one day," the intolerant voice of the
priest broke in, "when they want something you can't give them."

"Pieces of silver, for example," Considine said, not turning his head.

The night lay about them; they swept on through it. Roger looked out
on the unseen countryside, and remembered the words that had brought
about his own meeting with the conquistador who sat opposite him. "I
will encounter darkness as a bride"--he was rushing towards that
darkness now. The dark closed them in, but they were speeding towards
the core of the darkness; the words themselves were swallowing them
up. All the miracles of the poets had rent and illumined and charged
that night, but the mingling light and dark which was in all easily
accepted verse lay far behind them now where the wild rapture of the
Africans surged above London. It was as if he had passed from them
from something which was himself, to something which was even more
himself. His very physical body was being carried in towards the
energy which created art. Art...the ancient word so often defiled
and made stupid stood for a greatness only partially explored. His
body felt the energy opposite him--an energy self-restrained, self
shaped. "And hug it in mine arms-" but if the arms could not bear it,
if the awful blasting power of that darkness should destroy him as the
glory of Zeus destroyed Semele? It was too late now for choice; he was
lost and saved at once. Onward and onward, away from the ironic
contemplations of the children of the wise world and from the
shrieking self-immolating abandonments of the more ignorant sons of
rapture; away from young perplexity and young greed; away from Isabel.
High-set, as the moon now rising, he saw her, knowing in her daily
experiences, her generous heart and her profound womanhood, all that
he must compass sea and land to find. This was the separation that had
been between man and woman from the beginning; this was fated, and
this must be willed. It was the everlasting reconciliation of the
everlasting contradiction-to will what was fated, to choose necessity.
Perfect for one moment in his heart, he knew the choice taken. He
willed necessity. All the poets had done this in their own degree--the
very making of their verse was this, their patience and their labour,
their silence till the utterance they so long desired rose into being
within them. This was the secret of royalty--the solemn anointed
figure of government to whom necessary obedience was willed, and so
through all orders of hierarchical life, secular or religious,
vocational in every kind, trade or profession, ceremonial or actual.
Love too was its image, but love and not the beloved was the
necessity; to love, and only to the beloved as the sacred means, the
honourable toil was given.

Something different was in the air; his nostrils felt, far off, the
smell of the sea.




Chapter Ten - LONDON AFTER THE RAID


The wild figures that danced on the outskirts of London that night
were but few and scattered representations of the more monstrous forms
that filled it within. The serpent skins that clothed some of the
leaders of the dance were poor vestments if compared to the mad
dragons of escaping multitudes. Considine had indeed loosed but few of
his meinie on the hills of the north and the south; he had not cared,
it was afterwards discovered, even to justify the announcements of
burning villages and destroyed troops which he had caused to be
broadcast. A few bombs had been dropped but more for noise and mental
horror than to destroy. He had even reassured London, speaking from
its centre. But there were many whom the reassurance did not solace,
and there were many, many more, who did not hear it, for they were
already in flight. It was known in the small streets and the slums of
the extremer suburbs that the Africans had landed, and of those who in
those crowded buildings heard the news there were few who did not rush
out to seek safety. The north fled southwards; the south fled
northwards; the west broke away towards the east. Over the east alone
no hostile airfleet manoeuvred and fought the English planes while its
laden airships sank earthward to landing places prepared long since.
Many a house with wide grounds had waited for this night; flares
summoned the enemy and they came. At most they numbered few enough in
comparison with the defenders, and they were not meant for attack. But
on all convenient heights their fires blazed, and sacred revels were
begun which till now had been hidden in the black night of African
swamps. As there the wild animals fled from the drums, the conches,
and the screams, so now the terrified population rushed away to what
it hoped was safety. The slums poured out their people, and not the
slums alone. From many a fine house, lying happily on the outer rim of
London, cars issued bearing huddled women and children, while men,
both young and old, drove them furiously away. A brother coming back
home would bear the news, or a father peering from a window would be
aware, dreadfully near him, of the awful barbarian tumult breaking
out, and household after household sought by their mechanical
inventions to escape from the strange gospel which called to their
uncomprehending minds. Considine's voice had hardly ceased its
proclamation when opposite Charing Cross a laden car from near the
Heath crashed into another similarly laden from the Terrace at
Richmond. This was but the first of many similar catastrophes. London
became the enemy of London; civil war, chaotic and bloody, surged
through the streets. Ealing and Highgate and Streatham, listening to
the guns, heard instead the riot roaring through them, hesitated and
feared and shrank, and then, as the rumours grew louder, and the panic
in the streets spread into the houses, themselves swept out to swell
the flood. The spray of the approaching waves of humanity mingled; the
first fugitives passed each other and soon began to call out, and
heard how they fled not towards safety but towards new danger. And
behind those earliest and most timorous souls came the main hurrying
processions. They came up towards the centre; stations and tubes were
choked, and yet tubes and stations offered no certain refuge from an
enemy pursuing on foot. It was not merely death dropped from the skies
that threatened but death hastening along on earth. Round about
Piccadilly and Pall Mall, clambering over the railings of the parks,
trying to rest in Trafalgar Square, surging over the bridges and even
running on and falling from their parapets, surging also from the
thoroughfares of the north, the mob converged on the central lines of
Oxford Street and Holborn and Cheapside, of the Strand and Fleet
Street and Ludgate Hill and Cannon Street. There it sought to pause,
but still the continual presence thrust it from behind, and now it was
driven on not merely to escape death that pursued from afar but death
that threatened close at hand. The mere necessity of breath oppressed
it, the desire of escape not from Africa but from itself. Ignorant and
at odds with itself it swayed and exuded itself, and was magnetized by
some slight movement and rushed after in blind despair or even blinder
hope. A woman with a baby would take a few steps down a partly
deserted turning, and others would follow, and a small eddy would be
set up which a mile away was reflected in another insane and
multitudinous onrush. A young man would pull his girl into an arch or
doorway for rest, and others would see and follow, and a little tumult
would break out in that greater tumult, and the first couple were
fortunate indeed if they both emerged from that tiny crush alive into
the ever-moving surges that poured by them. Yet, terrible as the fear
was, fear was not present alone; desire and loathing and the cruel
darkness of abandoned souls walked in the mist of the crowds and took
their pleasure as they could. Abominable things were done, which none
saw or seeing stopped to prevent. Shrieks went up in hidden corners,
and laughter and sudden silences answered them, silences hardly
discernible in the general roar and themselves filled with the
never-ceasing sound of the guns. How many devotees of Considine's
choosing rode through the air to death that night was never rightly
known, but not till the late November dawn was high did the movement
of his planes or the efforts of the English gunners cease. There was
therefore, for the elements of demented London, no desire of return as
there was no chance of return; within and without the passionate
terror hurled them on. Farther and farther east they poured; not
merely the Thames but great reservoirs and docks and small tributaries
of small rivers, swallowed those who were pushed aside; and there were
puddles in the street which were not water where someone had striven
to guard his belongings, and heaps that were a dreadful hindrance to
those who came behind. A pestilence of the spirit walked in the night
and slew its victims as it went.

It hovered in the streets; it rested in churches and such public
buildings as had been readily and benevolently opened. For in the
early hours of the exodus men had supposed that it would, however
serious and tragic, still be quiet and controlled. Certain authorities
therefore had hoped that the buildings in their charge would be of use
to exhausted fugitives. St. Paul's, in a holy goodwill, was so opened.
The crowd entered, increased, filled it, flowed over the rails of the
sanctuary, clambered upon the altars, and within its walls suffered
and inflicted horror. The windows of public-houses, as of
eating-houses and gunsmiths, had been smashed, and bottles of drink
obtained, and the strongest men made use of their strength. On the
High Altar a drunken woman smashed a bottle over the head of a
vociferating assailant, and was shot by his companion before the
victim had died. The kingship which Inkamasi so proudly held had here
its apish rival in savage might or dextrous cunning; yet that kingship
was unstained, as all lovely things are unstained by their detestable
imitations, since beauty cannot be manifested unless the mind assents.
Without that assent, beauty itself must be tyranny; but with that
grave acceptance there is no government that is not beautiful, for
love is not only the fulfilling but the beginning of the law.

In Kensington all that night Sir Bernard watched, as if on a rocky
island--one of a scattered archipelago of such islands--a lingering
child of a lost race watched the sea overwhelm his city. After the
departure of Considine with his guests or prisoners--no-one was quite
sure which they were--Sir Bernard had gone back with Isabel and Philip
to the library. He stood there with his back to the fire, surveying
the room, the stains of blood on the carpet and the divan, the empty
chairs round the card-table, and the dropped cards, the general
disarray that had meant companionship and now meant desertion. He
looked at Isabel, now enduring a separation deeper than his own--at
least, presumably; everyone would say it was. Even in that moment he
found himself wondering whether Isabel or he would miss Roger the
most; it was so difficult to compare these things. Isabel had lost her
husband; and he had lost--a friend who lived mostly in Yorkshire, and
a younger friend whom he saw perhaps three or four times a month for
an hour or two, and a barbarian chief whom he'd only known a few days.
O and a Jewish mystic whom he didn't know at all. They didn't, all of
them put together, sound intimate beside Isabel's loss, and yet...It
wasn't whom you lost; it was what you lost, what centre of what
concern or quality of yourself was torn away, so that your own
capacity moved helplessly in the void. Something very like stability
had been torn from under him. He looked at Isabel again and wondered.
Was it merely her youth that made her seem, in that house of
desertion, the least deserted of them all? He was old; he'd outlived
his time; he was living on his memories. There went through him a rare
flash of envy; Isabel hadn't to live on her memories, Isabel--

Sir Bernard recaptured a sense of proportion. "No-one who's just in
the throes of seeing Considine go off with a Zulu, a Jew, a clergyman,
and an expert in the poets ought to talk of living on his memories,"
he said to himself. He said to Isabel as tenderly as possible: "Why
did you tell Roger to go?"

"Because I wanted him to, since he wanted to," she said. "More; for I
wanted him to even more than he did, since I hadn't myself to think of
and he had."

Sir Bernard blinked. "I see," he said. "But--I only ask--isn't it a
little risky...deciding what other people want?"

"Dear Sir Bernard, I wasn't deciding," she said, "I was wanting. It
isn't quite the same thing. I want it--whatever he wants. I don't want
it unselfishly, or so that he may be happy, or because I ought to, or
for any reason at all. I just want it. And then, since I haven't
myself to think of, I'm not divided or disturbed in wanting, so I can
save him trouble. That's all."

"O quite, quite," Sir Bernard said. "That would be all. And is that
what you call quiet affection?"

Isabel looked a trifle perplexed. "I don't call it anything," she
said. "There isn't anything to call it. It's the way things happen, if
you love anyone."

"Of course," Sir Bernard said. "Too much excitement has made me dull
to-night. Of course, it's the way things happen. The whole round world
has noticed it. So you wanted Roger to go?"

Isabel said, a little unhappily: "When you put it like that it sounds
somehow as if I didn't really, or only because he wanted to. Don't you
see I couldn't want it because of him? He--somehow he wanted it in me.
O I don't know. I'm not as intelligent as you, but I know it was the
one thing I had to have to make me happy."

Sir Bernard looked at her again, very steadily. "And does it make you
happy?"

"Utterly," Isabel said. "O of course it's dreadfully painful,
but--yes, utterly."

On that rich and final word they fell into silence. Irony, even loving
irony, could say no more. The mind accepted a fact which was a
contradiction in terms, and knew itself defeated by that triumphant
contradiction. Sir Bernard wished he could have heard Considine and
Isabel arguing--not that Isabel would or could have argued. So far as
he could see, she was saying exactly the opposite of Considine, and
yet they curiously agreed. They were both beyond the places of logic
and compromise, even amused compromise. They were both utterly,
utterly--well, they were both utterly, and that was that. It was no
wonder Isabel didn't want to go to Africa.

It was Philip who presently, wandering restlessly about the house,
brought them news of the number of fugitives who were beginning to
hurry along Kensington High Street. Sir Bernard, hearing, frowned.
"This," he said, "if it's happening everywhere, may mean pure hell
before long. Let's go and look from upstairs." There was an attic
window which commanded the High Street, and from it they surveyed the
increasing crowd. A few of the fugitives, turning aside, hurried
through the square in which the house stood, but not many; most of
them pressed frantically onwards.

"I'd better make sure the front door's fastened up," Philip said
suddenly. "We don't want any of them pushing in." He added, more
carefully, "I suppose actually there's no danger."

"Of course not," Isabel said. "Mr. Considine said he wasn't going to
hurt London."

"I don't really see," Sir Bernard said, "how one can be expected to
believe Mr. Considine. You can't refuse your mind and yet have people
accept your word, can you?"

"But surely you do believe him?" Isabel said. "He said so."

"I know he said so," Sir Bernard patiently explained. "What I'm
trying--O very well. Besides, you're right. I do believe him, but I
can't think why I should. The Second Evolution of Man, I suppose.
Considine at the bottom of a well--and what a well!"

"That man's very tired," Isabel said, watching a party of five; a
woman carrying one child, a man with two, who had just turned into the
square, and were stopping even in their haste for a necessary minute.
"He oughtn't to go on--nor ought she. Sir Bernard, don't you think-"

"Yes," Sir Bernard said. "I suppose you want to rest, too. Good God,
you do! And feed?"

"Well," Isabel said, blushing slightly, "I was thinking, if you'd got
any milk, the children...I could just go and speak to them."

"Then Philip will go too," Sir Bernard said. "Ecstasy has very curious
forms sometimes, especially if it happens to be attacking anyone who
isn't."

"Isn't what?" asked Isabel. "I thought you were talking about me."

Sir Bernard took her arm. "Come down," he said. "Philip, go and open
the door," and as the young man obeyed, "Is that true?" he asked.

She turned clear eyes upon him. "I'm no good at words," she said, "and
I'm a fool at knowing things, but when there's something in you that
has its way, and when Roger's doing what he must do, and I too--O every
fibre of me's aching for him and I could sing for joy all through
me. Isn't that all the ecstasy that I could bear? Come and
let's do something before it breaks my heart to be alive."




Chapter Eleven - THE HOUSE BY THE SEA


It was indeed by the sea that the house stood at which the car
eventually arrived. Through the wide porch in front of which it
stopped the light shone from the open door; a light in which expectant
figures moved and waited. Roger got out, stiff and weary, and as he
stretched himself wondered afresh at that strange company of
travellers. His fellows seemed less weary than he; the old Jew's
movements were slow but not difficult, and Caithness, once out,
glanced swiftly round him as if to discover any sign of the king.
Oppression lay, Roger thought, on him alone, perhaps because he alone
was yet unused to a deliberate co-habitation with belief. The past
popularity, the long tradition of religion supported its diverse
champions against a present neglect. But art had never been popular,
and its lovers in all ages were few and solitary. His own belief was
as passionate as that of the Jew or the Christian, but it was more
often thwarted and more greatly troubled.

They gathered in a group, waiting for that fourth of their company in
whose train they had been brought there, the incarnate epiphany of
immortal conquest. He delayed to speak to the driver, and as the
others stood they savoured more fully the presence of the ocean. They
could hear the faint sound of it in the darkness; they could smell and
feel it in the air, as if the secret medium of all their journeys
sensibly expressed itself to them. Fresh and everlasting, alien yet
alluring, distant and deep yet delicate and close, it drew them
together and unified them by its subtle existence. Caithness said
unnecessarily: "We must be close to the shore; that's the waves we
hear." Neither of the others answered him, and before the words had
well died away Considine came up to them. He invited them with a
gesture and they followed. In the porch Mottreux met them. He saluted
his master and said: "All's well: we've put the king in his room. He's
in a slight fever but otherwise he's all right."

Considine nodded. "The captain's not here yet?" he asked. "No; I
hardly expected him. To-morrow. My friends will be tired; show them
their rooms."

"I should like to see the king," Caithness said, with a sound of
challenge.

Roger saw Considine's smile leap out. "Take Mr. Caithness to him
then," he said to Mottreux, and then to the priest: "But do remember,
Mr. Caithness, that the king, being a Christian, is not yet able to be
negligent of material hurt. You and Sir Bernard insisted on his being
liable to pain; you'll no doubt teach him to endure pain." He turned
to the others. "Good-night, Mr. Rosenberg," he said, "to-morrow we'll
talk of your journey. Good-night, Ingram; sleep." His eyes looked into
Roger's and sent through him a doctrine of obedience. He and the ocean
swept the young man up and away into themselves; Roger saluted and
followed the gentleman who waited for him.

They came into a hall which opened round them as if into distances.
The walls were hung or covered with some kind of deep grey from which
light shone, almost as over a landscape. Its furniture was not merely
furniture but natural to it; a chest showed like an antique boulder on
a hillside; a table was a table certainly, but it had grown in its
place, and had not been set there, a chair or two glowed darkly as if
shrubs of glistening leaves reflected the sun. Roger walked after his
guide with a sense of perfect proportion such as no room he had ever
entered, however admirably decorated, had given him; the best had been
but arranged art, pleasant to his judgement, while this was an art
which answered his human nature and contented his blood. It
communicated peace. He followed up a staircase, down a corridor, and
was shown into a perfectly ordinary guest-room, where all necessities
awaited him. His companion uttered a few courteous sentences, smiled,
bowed, and left him. Roger went across to the window, but he could not
see outside; the darkness was too deep. He thought of going back and
switching off the light, took a step that way, and felt all through
his body Considine's voice saying: "Sleep." To oppose that government
was too much for him; he turned to the dressing-table.

As he made ready for sleep he thought once more of Isabel. The
knowledge of her moved him, yet differently. He had been apt to wonder
what he could do for her; now indeed he wondered what he could do.
There was all his knowledge, all his concern, but it opened up like a
mountain lake from which as yet no irrigating streams ran to the
plains below. The weight and darkness of this power pressed on him; he
himself was the bank which closed those waters in, yet far away he was
also the plain which needed those waters. They lay silent; they held
such mysteries as verse held, and sometimes the surface of them was
troubled by a wind which rippled it into words. "The passion and the
life whose fountains are within..." "felt in the blood and felt
along the heart..." (what passion along what blood?), "in embalmed
darkness guess each sweet" (what hint of what discovery?), "Where the
great vision of the guarded Mount...("the guarded Mount"...what
vision?), "fear no more the heat...fear no more..."(did that song
come from within the vision of the guarded Mount wherein also the
passion and the fountains of life lay?), "fear no more...merrily,
merrily, shall I live now." They did not answer each other; they
flowed towards each other and intermingled, and dissolved each into
others, meaning in sound, sound in meaning, and always fresh ripples
rose and ran on that dark surface, away towards the bounded infinity,
and in and between them all was the vast power of which they were but
gleaming movement momently seen. Between them, as into that vast,
received and to be strengthened, he sank to sleep. In the last second
of mingling knowledge and dream he had a vision of a wide desolate
plain, across which, coming swiftly towards him, ran a tall, young,
uncouth, and violent figure, holding in a hand stretched high above
his head what, even at that distance which was yet no distance, was
known for a curiously tinted and involuted shell. It was running at
great speed, and crying out as it came, crying in a great voice, "A
god, yea, many gods," and the dreamer suddenly recognized that runner
and knew it for the passionate youth of Wordsworth, coming in his own
dream of saving poetry from a world's destruction, and crying out in
his own divine voice across lands and waters how the shell was poetry
and uttered voices, "voices more than all the winds, with power"; and
the winds awoke in all the quarters of the vast heavens under which
the intense young visionary ran, and roared down towards him and into
the shell he was stretching out towards Roger, and they reverberated
"power, power," and the shell sang "power," and the visitant with
longer and wilder steps was leaping forward, and then darkness swept
over all, and the vision lost itself in sleep.

He woke the next morning, and lay for some moments wondering whether
Muriel would be bringing the tea in soon, whether perhaps if he opened
his eyes he would find that she had already brought it, and even that
Isabel had already poured it out. As no-one said anything however, he
opened his eyes, and almost immediately realized that his chance of
tea was very small. At least, he rather doubted whether Considine's
household provided early cups of tea, and the doubt was justified.
None appeared. Roger, telling himself that he didn't mind, wondered
for a second whether cups of tea at reasonable times weren't actually
more important than lines of poetry, or at least whether the two were
entirely incompatible. Nobody objected to wine, and if he had to
choose for the rest of his life between wine and tea he had no kind of
doubt where the choice would rest. Poetry and such things could give
him all the wine he wanted, whereas tea was unique, "a thing of beauty
and a joy for ever." "That's right, misquote," he said to himself
crossly, and repeated the line correctly--"a thing of beauty is a joy
for ever." Under the sudden spell the immediate urgency of tea faded.
It was silly to want tea so much when he had that power attending him.
He said it again, slowly, and, much consoled, got up.

Baths apparently Considine provided; he dressed and, hoping he was
doing the right thing--it was close on nine--went downstairs. In the
hall he found Mottreux, Caithness, and two or three more of
Considine's friends, the young Vereker among them. The hall struck him
as being very cold, perhaps because the front door was wide open, and
a rather helpless November sun was doing the best it could with a
morning mist that lay about the house. He said almost as much to
Vereker--Mottreux and Caithness were conducting a stilted
conversation upon, so far as he could hear, their various visits to
America--and Vereker answered that the door should be shut if he
liked. "We don't notice the cold," he said.

"Don't you, indeed?" Roger said, feeling that it was like Vereker's
cheek. He was a younger man--he was apparently a younger man. Looks
were nothing to go by; Considine himself was enough to go by, and at
that his momentary irritation passed and he said sincerely: "Don't
you?"

"The body, after all, ought to be able to manage that," Vereker said,
"to adjust itself, I mean, to whatever temperature it's in and enjoy
it; that's why it's the delicate thing it is."

Roger said: "And if you shut the door and turned on a furnace
suddenly--then?"

"Yes, then," Vereker said laughing. "All this wrapping up and
unwrapping--it's so unnecessary. To do without food, that does take
longer. But it's the same principle. Here's Nigel."

It was by the single Christian name (or the name which he had
recovered from the misguided habits of the Christian church), Roger
found, that his followers generally referred to him, partly in love,
partly in submission, partly in mere recognition of his own unique
quality, though they carried themselves to him with all the behaviour
of respect possible.

He came in now from the drive with a general word of greeting for his
own people, and particular salutations for Roger and Caithness, to the
former already intimate, to the latter courteous but distant, as if to
some hostile ambassador. After the greetings he said generally: "We
shall have news to-day. I've felt it already."

"A premonition?" Caithness asked politely.

"Why do you despise premonitions?" Considine answered. "Let's go to
breakfast, shall we? Of course," he went on, as they sat down, "if you
mean the stupid blur of untrained sensation, that is, as it sounds,
negligible. But if you can feel a country in its air can't you feel
its people too? All last night I heard and felt them, the voices of
the great towns and the small villages, the talk and the doubt and the
terror. Early this morning I felt it all gathering into one, the
solitary thoughts of the peasants and the determination of the
financiers; it swayed one way and another as it came to me, it veered
and shifted as winds do, but it blew against my spirit at last as the
wind on my face, and I smelt the news that went on it. Suydler will
give way."

"Can you feel a whole nation?" Roger cried.

"Why not?" Considine asked, almost gaily. "Didn't you feel the crowd
round your gate when you saved the king? can't you, even in darkness,
feel the passion of a crowd? And do you think it isn't possible for me
to feel the purpose of a wider, less certain crowd? I can feel England
as you can feel English verse. And they'll yield; they'll talk of
peace."

"It's less possible than for you to hear them," the priest said. "They
won't yield so easily." Roger heard the hostility of his voice, and
remembered that to Caithness much more than to him, the figure which
sat at the head of the table, breaking a thin piece of toast, was
indeed the High Executive of Africa, by whose will the Christian
missions had been massacred--priests and converts alike, going down
before the rifles of their enemies. The thought shook him; lost in his
own concern with what Sir Bernard mocked and he adored as the exalted
imagination, he had forgotten of what the executive imagination was
capable. It was not only debonair but ruthless. It had spared London,
but rather from convenience and scorn, from the grace of its superior
power, than from any more tender sentiment. He remembered, without any
immediate connexion, that it was Wordsworth--the Wordsworth of his
dream--who had exulted over the defeat of the English armies--certainly
he had called it a truth most painful to record, but Roger,
looking at Considine, excused Wordsworth. It was, certainly it was, a
painful truth, but undeniably a truth, if any of the whole mad dream
were true, that this was no matter of chat and comfort but of anguish
and ecstasy. The quiet house had lulled him, as the sound of the sea
in which men are at that moment drowning, and drowned men are
furnishing food for shellfish, lulls the sleepy holiday-maker after
food. Some other cold than November's touched Roger; he tried to
think, and Wordsworth ran through him again, crying "Yea, Carnage is
Thy daughter." Carnage...carnage...the High Executive was
presiding over a changing world, and he who was following that summons
was accepting the blood shed for that change. He was accepting blood,
as all men do by living. But he knew it. He leaned back from the
half-eaten breakfast. Considine was speaking.

"I don't say the English are frightened," he said, "they desire what
they think rightness for Africa; also they do not willingly oppose
ideas; also they--or some of them--desire wealth. They are divided,
and Suydler will play for the rich. I can satisfy even the rich; I can
buy them out. The Church fortunately has refused the secular arm."

"Do you mock at it then?" Caithness demanded, he also having ceased to
eat.

"It's more purely Christian than ever before," the other answered;
"its nature is in complete defeat; there and there only it thrives.
Your wife was right, Ingram; that's the choice between defeat and
victory. But I've chosen victory and I have it. Will you eat no more?
Then," he stood up, "you shall come with me, Ingram; for I've a visit
to make. Mr. Caithness may go to his penitent if he chooses, or make
his meditations anywhere about the house or the grounds. Presently
I'll come to the king. Vereker, do you relieve the wireless man.
Mottreux, will you be about in case the captain comes?"

They saluted and rose to their feet, as, taking Roger by the arm, he
left the room. They went by corridors and stairs to the left wing of
the house stretched backwards towards the sea, corresponding to
another wing on the right. Between the two ran a verandah, a wide
lawn, and a terrace, from which steps led down to a lower terrace, and
so on to the edge of the cliffs. And as they went the young man felt
everywhere something of that sense of distance which he had
experienced in the hall on the previous night--a distance in which all
near things existed in a peculiar natural order. The house might have
been one of those mythical buildings which in various legends have
been lifted from the earth by music, as Troy rose to Apollo's harping
or Pandemonium like an exhalation with the sound of dulcet symphonies.

There were no pictures, so far as he could see; instead, the walls
were covered with soft hangings, of different colours, but each colour
richer than ever he had seen it before. Here and there these deep
tapestries were worked with shapes, mostly, so far as he could
discern, symmetrical designs, though occasionally a human or non-human
figure showed--a man or a winged monster or even a small complex city
thick with houses and crowds. But Roger could not see them very well
and he was not allowed to pause to examine them. Considine walked on,
humming to himself, and again Roger recollected with a curious shock
that this mature easy form, moving so lightly and gaily beside him,
was the High Executive of African ecstasies. Suddenly he recognized
the words into which Considine had changed his humming and exclaimed,
almost stopping--"But that's Shakespeare!"

"--shall I live now Under the blossom that hangs on the bough,

"Yes," Considine answered. "D'you think Shakespeare didn't know
something of it? Yet you must have lectured on the Tempest."

"If you mean that Shakespeare believed in the Second Evolution of
Man-" Roger rather desperately began.

"He imagined its nature," Considine answered. "Think of it--and read
Ariel's songs. Not that you'll understand them yet. Nor do I. Perhaps
no-one will--properly--until after the conquest of death. He is your
greatest poet because none but he has so greatly lived and died and
lived in his verse. 'On the bat's back'--that's the purity of being.
He imagined it. But here"--he paused at the door of a room, and his
voice became graver--"is the physical experiment."

He opened it and they went in. It was a large high room, and there
moved in it continually a little tender breeze, as of spring, though
there were no windows, or, if there were, they were hidden behind the
pale yellow hangings which here also hid the walls. They shook, ever
so faintly, in the movement of the air, and it seemed to Roger for a
few moments as if everywhere great fields of daffodils trembled in
that gentle wind. The vague suggestion passed, and left in its stead a
thought of a universal sun shedding a golden presence through clear
air, and then that again vanished, and he knew they were only
wonderfully wrought hangings, and some beautiful light diffused itself
over them. In the middle of the room there was a low divan, on which
lay a motionless figure. In one corner was a chair on which a man sat,
who, as they paused in the entrance, rose and came over to them.
Otherwise the room was bare.

Roger looked again at the motionless figure on the divan, gazing at it
in a sudden recollection. He knew the face, he had seen it rapt into
an ardent intention, offering itself to death and to the High
Executive of death. He turned sharply to Considine. "But it's
Nielsen," he said.

Considine nodded, and said to the watcher of the dead, "There's no
news?"

"None, sir," the man said. "He hasn't stirred or breathed."

"It's seven days," Considine said absently, and walked across the room
to the couch where the dead man lay. Roger followed him, his heart
beating more quickly than usual. What--what was expected, here and
now?

Considine seemed to feel the unspoken question. He said, still looking
at Nielsen: "We're waiting for the result."

Roger said: "You're waiting for him to live?"

"If it may be," Considine answered. "He was a strong spirit." He knelt
down by the couch and looked intently into the dead man's eyes. Roger
waited, growing more troubled every moment with terrible expectation.
This man had intended passionately to succeed in his unpreluded task;
he had meant to live. Could so high and strong a purpose break laws
which only gods and sons of gods had suspended in the past? Lazarus,
the tale ran, had been drawn back from death by supernatural grace,
but was it also--was it only--in the power of natural man by natural
laws to conquer death? Was the old symbolism of the mysteries true in
its reversal? was the supernatural itself but a visionary exhalation
of the natural, and could it hold nothing but what the natural held?
As he stood gazing a shock went through him, for it seemed to him that
a quiver passed over the dead man's face. Considine stiffened where he
knelt, and threw out a hand to beckon the third watcher who ran
quietly and silently to the other side of the couch. He also knelt,
and together the two concentrated themselves on the again unchanging
figure. It was motionless in the self-closed stillness of the dead;
pallor had touched it, and yet a pallor which--and again the smallest
quiver seemed to pass through the dead face. Roger thought to himself,
"It's a trance, it's epilepsy, it's-" But Considine was there, and he
did not believe--even in that wild rational effort to explain away a
thing which hadn't happened and wouldn't and couldn't happen he did
not believe--that Considine made mistakes of this kind. The man had
meant to die; undoubtedly on that evening in Hampstead he had meant to
die. This was no booby show, no conjurer's trick; it was man at the
extreme point of his powers sending all those powers to the
enlargement of his dominion. The master of the adepts kneeled there,
seeking to aid the initiate through the experiment which he himself,
called to a different duty, had not yet dared, as the Pope aided St.
Francis on a more glorious business than his own. Roger steadied
himself; if man could attempt this man could watch the attempt. This
was his first test and he would not fail. He would open himself to the
knowledge, to the experience of the sight, he would fill himself with
it; who could tell but one day he, he himself, might lie on such a
couch to await and compel such a...resurrection?

It was--it was happening. The eyelids flickered. Considine's gaze was
fixed on them; he was leaning forward as if to catch the first glimpse
of the returning consciousness, to meet and hold it lest it should
fail. A ripple of darkness or light seemed to pass down the body; in
the infinitesimal vibration of all its hues none could tell whether it
were darkness or light that shook it. The eyelids flickered again;
Roger caught himself in the midst of a passionate wish that they
should open; they might hold madness or horror; they might strike him
and blast him with their power or splendour or ungodly terror. Or they
might be gay--gay beyond all dreaming: "merrily, merrily shall I live..."
No; he couldn't bear such piercing glee-"on a bat's back"-death
the bat ridden and flown by a laughing joy. He couldn't bear it; he
looked at Considine, and for a brief fraction of a second Considine's
eyes flashed at him and away, but in that swift meeting Roger felt
command and nourishment and burning expectation, and in its power he
set himself again to await revelation.

But for awhile it seemed as if all was done. The body was again rigid
and there lay before the straining eyes only the awful barricade of
death. Roger thought suddenly how absurd it was--all this abstraction
and personification; there was no such thing as death, there were only
dead men and dead things. Men tried to make dead men bearable,
comprehensible, friendly, by giving to them a general name. Death as
an imagined person might be terrifying, but he was, so imagined,
human. But Death was nothing of the sort; Death was neither Azrael nor
any other immortal shadowy being--it was only dead men and dead
things. "Insubstantial Death is amorous"--even the poets pretend; no,
not always--"O but to die and go we know not where..." and to come
back.

It moved. The hand extended along the couch moved, simultaneously with
what seemed a breath. Roger strangled a cry. The hand jerked again, so
tiny a jerk that only its force made it perceptible. Something was
trying to move that rigid organism, and not quite succeeding. But the
signs of its presence spasmodically showed. The nostrils quivered
slightly; the lips just parted. The fingers twitched.

Considine said: "Help him then," and at once the third man leapt into
activity, and others who had silently entered the room behind Roger,
unnoticed by his fascinated attention, ran softly up. He thought
afterwards that some bell must have been rung by the other watcher
when first the body had stirred, and that these had gathered in
readiness. They were about the dead man; they concerned themselves
busily with it; they did this and the other, Roger didn't very well
know what, for he was trying not to hope they would be unsuccessful.
All the time Considine hardly moved, save to put himself in a more
convenient position for the workers; all the time his eyes remained
fixed on those closed eyes, and his will waited for the moment when it
could unite itself with the restored will of the dead.

After so much toil and vigil they failed. What time was spent there
Roger hardly knew. But suddenly he knew a difference in the body about
which they stood or moved. It changed to a more dreadful pallor; a
greyness crept over it. Beyond the knowledge even of the adept it
endured withdrawal; the kingdom so nearly grasped fell away. The
neophyte of death was swallowed up in death; beyond all earlier
semblance, and before their eyes, he died indeed. Considine signed to
the workers to cease; he said to them: "Look," and they obeyed. He
said again: "Look, look as masters. Don't lose a moment; change this
into victory within you. Death here shall be life in you; feel it,
imagine it, draw it into yourselves; as with all experience, so with
this. Live by it; feed on it and live."

But he himself rose to his feet, and with a sign to Roger to accompany
him went out of the room. In silence they went back to the hall, then
Considine spoke. "Now you shall rest," he said. "It's failed this
time, but we shall succeed yet, and you'll see it or hear of it.
Meanwhile, do what you can to make this sight part of you and make it
part of your will to immortality and victory. If you want food it's
here. Presently I'll come to you again; we're hardly likely to move
to-day. But now I must go to the king."

He nodded and moved off, and presently Caithness, sitting in talk by
the king's bed in an upper room, heard the door open, and looking
round saw him in the entrance. The priest stood up abruptly and
Inkamasi stirred.

"How is our guest?" Considine asked. "Have you convinced him how
wasteful vengeance is, Mr. Caithness? and therefore what folly?"

Caithness said, with almost a sneer, "It's fitting for you to talk of
folly and waste--you who spend the blood of the martyrs for your own
foolishness. Why have you come here?"

"For a better reason than you came to Hampstead not so long ago,"
Considine answered. "It wasn't a wise night, that, for because of that
the king must choose his future to-day. You should have kept to your
pupils, Mr. Caithness, to the morals you understand and the dogmas
that you don't. But you must leave us now for I must talk to the
king."

Caithness looked at Inkamasi. "If you want me to stay," he began but
the other shook his head. "Go, if you will," he said; "it's best that
he and I should understand each other. I'll remember better this
time."

Considine held the door for the priest, closed it, and came to the
chair by the bed. He paused there and smiled down at Inkamasi. "Have I
your permission to sit down, sir?" he asked, and his voice was moved
with strength such as the king never remembered in all their strange
intercourse.

"Is this another insult?" he asked, restraining anger.

"It isn't anything of an insult," Considine said, "and you should know
it. Haven't I made you what you are, and could I insult the thing I've
restored? Therefore I will have an answer--have I your permission to
sit?"

The king made a movement with his hand. "I think you've only fooled
me," he answered bitterly, "but you can play with me as you
choose--only I know it now. Sit or stand, do what you will, I can only
watch you and at bottom defy you."

"I will not seek it," the other replied. "It has been opened once and
it is enough. And you--are you sure that man can conquer till he has
been wholly defeated? are you sure that he can find plenitude till he
has known utter despair? You will not let him despair of himself, but
it may be that only in such a complete despair he finds that which
cannot despair and is something other than man."

"There are many reasons for avoiding the work, and all religions have
excused man," the other's voice said. "Despair if you will, and hope
that despair may save you. Entreat the gods; I do not refuse you your
prayer."

"There's a submission we're slow to understand," Inkamasi cried out,
"a place where divinity triumphed--I believe in that."

"Be it so," the answer came; "but tell me then what you will do."

There was a long pause before the king said: "I know there is no place
for me upon earth."

"There is place and enough for Inkamasi," Considine answered. "There
is no place in Africa for Inkamasi the king. You best know whether
there is a place in Europe. You know whether your friends downstairs
and in London receive that royalty as I receive it."

"They have all courtesy and good will, but they have forgotten the
Crown," Inkamasi said. "They do not mock me but they do not believe."

"They are sons without a mother," Considine went on, "for they know
neither the Crown nor the Republic. Royalty is a shade and Equality
not yet born. What is the difference between these traditions to me so
long as either is held and is a passion? But most men are empty of
both. And if I must choose I will choose the king and not the State,
for the king is flesh and blood and yet undying, and is a symbol of
that we seek."

"Am I left," Inkamasi asked, "to find my only servants in my enemies?"

"It seems," Considine answered, "even so, that I and I only am the
friend of the king."

"And what will the king's friend offer the king in his
superfluousness?" Inkamasi asked again.

"I have only two things to give," Considine said; "let the royalty of
the king choose which he will take from a believe in him. I will offer
a house and servants and money, all that he needs, and he may live
contented with his knowledge of his own inheritance. Or I will give
the king a royal death."

"There will be none to hamper you then," Inkamasi said with a sudden
smile.

"There is none to hamper me now," Considine answered gravely. "For the
majesty of the king is in my care and on my side, and if the king
choose to live without his majesty, though the choice is his own, he
will choose to live in a dream. I am the keeper of the strength of
royalty; what is outside me is Europe, and that the king knows."

"Yet I thought Europe would aid me to aid my people," Inkamasi
meditated aloud--"law and medicine and science."

"They are good in their place, but the question is whether these
things can take the place of greater," Considine answered. "But the
choice is for the king. Only it must be to-day. Tomorrow the submarine
returns to Africa, and there are three ways in which the king may go
in her. I will have him taken to his people and set among them, that
he may try the fates between himself and the man who now rules them,
and who inherits royalty if Inkamasi dies. Or I will send him as my
friend till peace is signed and he may live a private man wherever he
chooses on the face of the earth."

"And the third way?" Inkamasi asked.

"He shall go clothed with royalty and death," Considine said. "I will
come when night falls to know the king's mind."

He stood up and went down on one knee, and then moved backwards to the
door. There in silence he waited a moment, opened it, and went out.

Inkamasi lay through the afternoon considering all that had been said.
The suggestion which had been made to him not only received additional
force from the fact that it had been presented as one among several
possibilities, but drew its chief strength from the tendencies of his
own mind. He knew very well that, of all those by whom he was, or was
likely to be surrounded, Considine alone had such intense appreciation
of royalty as he himself had. Nor did his own bitter dislike blind him
to the fact that his first attempt upon the other had failed, and that
to concentrate the rest of his life upon remedying that failure would
be not only undignified but treasonable. The king might hate, but his
duty was to his own kingship first and always. How to save and serve
that must be the first thing in his mind. But for this a life in
England among his new circle of friends seemed useless enough. He had
a sudden vision of himself growing old, harping upon the tradition
which was his, regarded at best as a feeble sentimental survival, at
worst as a mere bore. All his profound romanticism rejected the
prospect. But to live as Considine proposed would be little better. He
would be pitied by himself instead of by others; he would dig his own
pit of sentimentality instead of having it dug for him, but the pit
would be as deep and fatal.

There was a course Considine had not named, to try and forget that he
was the king, to settle down to ordinary work, here or abroad, and
submit himself to the idea of the Government, whatever it might be,
under which he might find himself: accepting his dispossession simply
and sincerely. And this, had there been no alternative, he might have
done. But once that alternative had been suggested the colour of the
thought of it tinged all his attempts to choose. For though the man
Inkamasi might not kill himself--so his creed taught--yet the king had
a duty to his kingship. So far as might be, it must never be
surrendered; and here was a way by which it might be surrendered in a
beauty and greatness equal to its own. Examining himself for the last
time, Inkamasi knew that in turning to Europe he had desired Europe
for the sake of Africa; that he had studied logic and medicine and law
for the sake of the king and his people, and that the king might the
better benefit and govern and be one with his people. He did not care
for the high abstractions of thought; when he talked of them it was
when he took his ease in his private circle and amused himself as
other kings had amused themselves with jest or hunt or song. And now,
the child of unknown things, he set his face to go up to Jerusalem,
that the king's crown might be properly received by the unvestmenting
hands of Death. Peace entered in on him and he lay looking out of the
window, watching the November twilight gather, and uniting within
himself, not in such a twilight but in a more wonderful union of
opposites, the day of his own individual being and the mysterious
night of his holy and awful office.




Chapter Twelve - THE JEWELS OF MESSIAS


For some time after Considine had left him Roger did nothing. He sat
on the verandah and looked out over the grass lawn and the terrace at
the sea which lay beyond. And he thought to himself that never in his
life had he felt so much, so idiotically, like a baby as he did now.
Apart from that recurrent thought he couldn't think. "It's the shock,"
he said, half-aloud from time to time, but without convincing himself
of anything whatsoever, without indeed particularly wanting to
convince himself.

A movement or two of a dead hand, of the hand of a man whom even
Considine had now abandoned. It had failed, but it had come very near
to succeeding. Roger--product of at least a semi-culture of education
and intellect--sat there and felt that culture and education and
intellect had all vanished together, all but the very simplest
intellect. Even his passion for literature had disappeared; he simply
wasn't up to it--he had no more wish or capacity for Milton or
Shakespeare than a small child, who might laugh if some of the lines
were mouthed at him but would be lost and vacant-eyed if anyone tried
to explain them or quoted them seriously. That dead hand moving had
abolished the whole edifice of his mind; he sat and stared at the sea.
In London things had been different; he had been thrilled and
romanticized. In London there was no sea, and no golden-hung rooms
with a couch on which a dead man lay. In London these things didn't
happen. He had heard and believed, but here belief was abolished; he
was confronted with the simple fact. It had to be accepted, and its
acceptance was what reduced him to a state of infancy.

The sea--he couldn't look at the shore from where he sat; only at the
terrace and the sea beyond--the sea was different. He wondered,
vaguely, whether it was Africa, or whether both sea and Africa were
names for something else, a full power, an irresistible mass:
irresistible if it moved, but then it didn't move. Or hadn't. Hadn't
was a better word, because it might. All that mass of waters might
gather itself up and surge forward--surge or creep, swiftly or slowly,
anyhow irresistible. But he, sitting there, with the memory of that
dead hand jerking--as if a sudden wave had flopped forward out of the
sea over the green lawn, and then retreated again, and the whole vast
mass had swung silent and removed once more. If the mass followed
after a while, followed the wave? He would live in it, he would be
changed so as to breathe and bear it; he would see what other
inhabitants peopled it--there might be one chief thing, a fish of
sorts, a swift phosphorescent fish which was called Considine on earth
before the sea came. Or if the sea were merely a flat plain for
something else to slide over, a huge Africa in the shape he knew from
maps sliding over the water--only of course not sliding, but marching,
millions on millions of black manikins, so small, so very small, but
so many, marching forward, yet keeping that mapped shape, and he would
be just their size and be marching with them--left, right; left,
right. Whether they were alive or dead he couldn't say; the fellow who
was marching either opposite him or alongside him--it wasn't clear
which--kept quivering and jerking his hand. Hosts of them--Lord of
hosts; he had known the Lord of hosts when he was called Considine,
and rode on a bat's back; these were the bats. Why was he here among
this crowd of bats with negro faces that rose out of that ocean, now
throbbing free from the ties which had so long held it? And all the
bats were singing--"Fathom five, fathom five; rich and strange." There
they were, all coming on; he himself had called them and they were
coming.

He heard, but did not notice, a step beside him. Then a voice he
half-recognized said: "Here you are!" It was Caithness's voice, and
with the recognition Roger's trance broke. He shifted, looked round,
realized that he was cold, stood up, stamped once or twice, and said:
"Yes, here I am. But don't," he added, as his mind came more to
itself, "ask me where."

"It's a strange place," Caithness said. "He must have many of them,
scattered about. Near London, for the airships to land. How's he kept
himself hidden all these years?"

"I suppose," Roger said flippantly, "the exalted imagination suggested
it. Shakespeare was a good business man."

He found a certain relief in talking to the priest, however different
their views of Considine, as an ordinary Christian might find it
easier to talk to an atheist than to a saint. It wouldn't last, but
just for a little it was pleasant and easy.

But Caithness, not having gone so far, was not so desirous of
reaction. He said, looking gloomily at the young man: "I don't know
what you find in him. Where did he take you?"

Roger looked out to sea again, and half-unconsciously said, "There."
The sea should give up its dead, out of the sea of universal shipwreck
the dead sailors of humanity should rise again, their bodies purified
by the salt of that ocean, running up to a land which perhaps then
they would feel and know for the first time in its full perfection:
matter made purely sensitive to matter, and all the secrets of the
passion of life revealed. Who could tell what wonders waited then,
when emotion was full and strong and sufficient, no longer greedy and
grasping, when the senses could take in colour and essence and respond
to all the delicate vibrations which now their clumsy dullness missed,
when deprivation itself should be an intense means of experiencing
both the deprived self and the thing of which it was deprived, when--O
when space and time were no more hindrances, when (for all one could
tell) the body itself might multiply itself, as certain magicians had
been said to do, and truly be here and there at once, or--"Come
then," he prayed, but did not know to whom, "master of life, come
quickly."

"It's cold out here," he heard Caithness say abruptly, "let's go in.
Have you seen Rosenberg?"

Roger, as he half-reluctantly turned to follow, thought of the Jew
with a shock. "No," he said. "I'd forgotten him."

"I wonder what this man means to do with him," the priest went on.
"Colonel Mottreux has brought the famous jewels." There was a light
sneer in his voice, and Roger knew that the desire and delight of the
late Simon Rosenberg was utterly incomprehensible to Caithness. Yet it
should not have been so, he thought, for was there after all so much
difference between minds that longed to see their own natures made
manifest, the one in converted and beautiful souls adorned with
virtues, the other in a chosen and beautiful body adorned with jewels?
Certainly Caithness thought it was for the good of the souls, but no
doubt Rosenberg thought that his wife enjoyed wearing the jewels, and
very likely she did. Certainly, also, on Caithness's hypothesis, the
souls were likely to enjoy their kind of beauty for a much longer time
than Mrs. Rosenberg, even if she hadn't died when she did, could
possibly have enjoyed hers. So that Caithness was actually likely to
get more satisfaction out of his externalized desire than Rosenberg.
But for that you must have a supernatural hypothesis, and the fact
that a supernatural hypothesis had quite definite advantages didn't
make it true. The fact that man wanted a thing very much never did
make it true--or the body that lay within would now perhaps be walking
in the house and even coming up to speak to him...He shuddered
involuntarily, no more in servile than in holy fear, and to escape
from that hovering awe said: "Have they been given to Rosenberg yet?"

"No," Caithness answered. "I don't fancy Considine's all that anxious
to part with them."

Roger looked at him in surprise. They had come into the room where
they had breakfasted, from which doors of an exquisitely clear glass
led on to the lawn in front of the house. The priest walked across and
looked out. Roger said, rather coldly: "That's utterly unnecessary. Do
you hate him so much?"

"I don't hate him," Caithness said, "except that he's set himself
against God, like Antichrist which is to come."

"O don't be silly," Roger said crossly. "Antichrist indeed! What on
earth has he done to make you think he'd steal a lot of jewels?"

"What's he done," the priest said over his shoulder, "to make you
think he wouldn't? Hasn't he put many men to death and stolen the
minds of others? If he wants the jewels he'll take them."

"But he won't want them," Roger exclaimed; "that's the whole point. I
may, or for all I know Mottreux may, but he's no more likely to want
them than you are, to be fair to you," he added with a half-humorous
admission of Caithness's own integrity.

The door opened, and Mottreux and Rosenberg came into the room. The
old Jew looked at them for a moment and then went across to the other
side of the room and sat down. Mottreux paused by the door, seeming
not to have expected to find the other two there. His dark and hungry
eyes rested on Roger and moving towards him, he said in a low voice,
"I hear Nielsen has really died."

The sentence itself seemed fatal; in its note of hopelessness it
conveyed death. Roger, not finding words to answer, nodded. Mottreux
walked slowly over to Rosenberg, to whom he began to talk in a low
voice. Caithness, after a minute or so, went over to join them. Roger
considered doing the same thing and decided not to. He didn't want to
chat, and he couldn't see what, besides mere chat, Mottreux and
Rosenberg could have to say to each other. Mottreux, he remembered,
was supposed to be waiting for the captain, whoever the captain was.
His mind went back to the sea, and he thought suddenly of submarines.
Perhaps that was what Considine had meant by "moving." It was all such
a mad mixture, purple rhetoric and precise realism, doctrines of
transmutation and babble about African witch-doctors and airships and
submarines. He wondered what Isabel was doing, and whether perhaps
after all he would have been wiser to stop...but he couldn't, he
couldn't; the thing that for years had torn at his heart and brain had
to be satisfied. He and she had alike to choose necessity. But if his
necessity could have lain with hers...And Sir Bernard--what would he
have made of this house where servants of impossibilities talked by
the hearth, and he himself waited for the next moment of explication?
Staring at his toes, Roger thought that that was all he did seem to be
doing--waiting. Was he wasting his time? had Considine meant him to be
doing something all this while? He ought to have been working, to have
imagined intensely the...

Considine was in the room. To Roger's preoccupied mind he might have
materialized out of the air, but apparently he hadn't. He said,
"There's no message yet. Mottreux, I'll dictate the alternative
dispositions for the generals, if you will come. These gentlemen will
be able to amuse themselves a little." He came over to Roger and
looked into his eyes, then he said, smiling, "You've been running
after your fancies, Ingram; you've not been driving even their faint
power through you. Do you think it will happen by itself?"

"I know," Roger said. "I was thinking so--'They heard and were abashed
and up they sprang.'"

"So," Considine answered. "Turn on to that all your heart; and then
turn that on to yourself. Don't let yourself grow too tired, but never
quite let go. We'll talk again soon." He turned.

"Mottreux?"

The other joined him and they went across the hall into another room,
where a case stood on the table. "There are Rosenberg's jewels,"
Considine said. "We'll give them to him presently; let's look at them
once." He took a key from his pocket and opened the case as he spoke,
and then poured upon the table a glowing heap of jewels. They shone
and sparkled; they gleamed and glinted--some set, many unset; stones
of every kind revealing the life of stone, colour revealing the power
of colour. Considine stood and looked at them, and if Roger had been
there he might have thought that the heap of jewels and the human
figure reflected each other, and that intense life leapt and re-leapt
between them. The man's form seemed to hold in itself depths of
mysterious tint; so clear and mysterious was the corporeal presence,
disciplined and purged and nourished through many decades by supreme
passion. The deep smile broke out again as he gazed, exulting in the
joy of beauty, absorbing it, and almost visibly transmuting it into
his own dominating awareness of it. He stretched out his hand and
picked up one or two, and a whole diadem of splendour faded by the
unparalleled delicacy of consummated mortality which held it. He laid
them down and laughed softly as he did so, humming again to himself,
"'Under the blossom that hangs on the bough.' All this," he added
aloud, "but one blossom under which we live for a moment. Yet they are
almost worthy Messias."

But Mottreux leant nearer them, and turned an agonized face towards
his master.

"You are giving them back," he whispered. "You won't surely?" His
hands trembled forward towards the heap. "It's...it's life," he said
grasping, and fell on his knees by the table.

Considine looking down at him laid a hand on his shoulder. "Do you
feel them so?" he asked, and felt the answer shudder through the
kneeling man's limbs as he turned his face upwards.

"Don't give them back," he moaned, "don't shut them up! they're
breath, they're everything, they're me! Don't keep them in a
box--unless I keep it! Give them to me! You don't want them. You don't
care for their life, you've got all the life you want. I tell you
they're like woman, they're more than woman: who ever saw a woman
quiver like that? quiver and be so still? I want to grow to them,
don't take them away. I haven't asked you much, I'll do anything you
want. Tell me someone to kill. I'll give you his blood for these
stones. I'll give you my blood for them--only let me love them a
little, let me hold them while you kill me. O they'll kill me
themselves, they're so merciless. Can't you feel them? Can't you feel
them melting into you? Or is it that I'm melting? I...I..." His voice
choked with his passion and stopped.

Considine leant over him. "Now, Mottreux, now," he said, "remember the
end of the experiment. Be master of love, be master of death! Change
delight that is agony into that agony that is delight. Not for
possession, not for yourself, achieve and transmute desire." Standing
behind him he pressed his hands on the other's shoulders, till
Mottreux crouched under the weight. "Not for a dream like the poor
wretch who died but for the power and glory of life, for the marriage
of death and love, and for the dominion that comes from them.
Mottreux, Mottreux! you that live to beauty, die to beauty!"

But Mottreux, as the pressure relaxed, sprang to his feet and leant
half over the table with a snarl.

"They are my life," he said, "who touches them touches me."

"Remember those who have failed on the threshold of achievement,"
Considine answered. "You seek a deeper thing than these stones
hold-you seek the mastery of death. Destroy them then, and enter
farther into the chambers of death. But if you touch one to keep or to
destroy, for greed or desire, or lest others should gain, you are
lost, Mottreux. If you possess you are lost."

"It's not true," the tormented creature exclaimed, and went on
hurriedly. "Don't you possess--money and houses and lands? Don't you
say that a man can grow by the ecstasy which the things he possesses
give him? a miser by gold, and a lover by woman?"

"If the chance of the world throws things into his hands, let him take
them," Considine answered; "if it tears them from him let him forsake
them. It need make no difference to him. As for me, I use what I have
for the purpose of the schools. But if it were all caught away
to-morrow what change would it cause in me? The man who prefers
possession to abandonment is lost. You've come far, Mottreux, by
experience of hunting and war; you've grown and thriven on that
rapture. Thrive now on this; all this pain is but your power seeking
its proper end."

"Nielsen sought it and he's dead," the other cried out. "It can't be
done; it's wilder than all dreams. Haven't others in Uganda and
Nigeria tried it and failed?"

"And Jersey and London," Considine said. "More than you'll ever know.
Will you disbelieve because a million have failed? One shall succeed
and others and their children shall have it in their blood. Leave
Nielsen; leave all. Leave this."

He moved to face the other and meeting his eyes held them with so
strong a power that Mottreux turned his own eyes away.

But he moaned desperately, "I can't--not this. Anything else--not
this."

"Are you a fool?" Considine said, "it's always anything else, and it's
always this. How will you die indeed if you daren't die now? There's
not a man in all this world who doesn't have to relinquish; it's given
to us to do it willingly and make our profit from it. Strike and live
in the wound."

"But you won't give them back?" Mottreux cried. "At least keep them
yourself; don't give them away."

"Certainly I shall give them," Considine answered, "for it's better
that they should serve a myth than a man, and if I were to keep them
now I should take the kingdom of man away from you-"

As he paused, there was a sharp knock at the door. Considine thrust
Mottreux round so that the tormented face was hidden, and cried a word
over his shoulder. Vereker came into the room. "Sir, the message is
here," he said.

"I'll come," Considine answered, and as Vereker went out he gathered
the jewels in his hands and poured them back into the case. Mottreux
leaned against the table; he could not speak; he gazed as the
traveller whose camel has just fallen might stare after the vanished
mirage or as a young boy might when the beloved of his heart gives her
sacred hand into another's charge. Considine locked the case, dropped
it back on the table, slipped his hand into Mottreux's arm, and drew
him from the room.

Meanwhile the three guests, centrifugally repulsed by the very ardour
which united them, remained for some time in the one room. They were
aware, as they sat there, of increased movement in the house; new
voices came to them, and the occasional sound of cars arriving or
departing. The expectancy of crisis was heightened, and Caithness who
was the most open to external impressions, was the first to give way.
Ezekiel still sat, lost in meditation on antique words, by the
fireplace; brooding over the manner in which the High and Holy One had
in the secret story of Joseph or of David, in the hidden sayings of
Ruth or Esther, signified the return of Israel to His pardon. Roger,
concerned with other texts, sought to bring into his memory of them
the emotion awakened by the sight he had endured; he attempted to
realize the august periods of time and space which exist in and are
measured by the mastery of poetry. Lines came to him from a distance,
but it was not exterior distance; it was himself whose leagues lay
between himself and their origin, and all that space of self was no
longer void but tremulous with unapprehended life. He had always, it
seemed, been too close to them; he understood how small his feeble
little understanding was. They rose from an abyss--they had always
said so--"the mind's abyss"--"that awful Power rose from the mind's
abyss"--his mind's abyss-it would lead him into the abyss--it would
define the abyss for him--the powers that inhabited it were his powers
-O how little, how little, did the most ardent reader know what
mysteries lay in "the mystery of words"

There darkness makes abode, and all the host Of shadowy things work
endless changes; there as in a mansion like their proper home
he wondered for a fantastic instant if it were this house which was
indeed their home.

But Caithness's mind was not on such exploration. The nature of his
intellect and the necessities of his office had directed his attention
always not towards things in themselves but towards things in
immediate action. He defined men by morality; it was perhaps
inevitable that he should define God in the same way. The most
difficult texts for him to explain away had always been those which
obscurely hint at the origin of evil itself in the Unnameable, "the
lying spirit" of Zedekiah, the dark question of Isaiah--"Shall there
be evil in the city and I the Lord have not done it?" He was always
trying to avoid Dualism, and falling back on the statement that
Omniscience might permit what it did not and could not originate, yet
other origin (outside Omniscience) there be none. It is true he always
added that it was a mystery, but a safer line was to insist that good
and evil were facts, whatever the explanation was. True as this might
be, it had the slight disadvantage that he saw everything in terms of
his own good and evil, and so imperceptibly to resist evil rather than
to follow good became the chief concern of his exhortations. So
perhaps the great energies are wasted; so perhaps even evil is not
sufficiently resisted. His mind now was full of Inkamasi's defiance;
his own pet miracle seemed to justify him, and he thought of himself
in relation to the king as the chief champion of Christendom against
Antichrist. It was also a little annoying to be treated as if he were
in an elementary stage of his own religion, and a personal rancour
unconsciously reinforced the devotion of his soul to its hypothesis.

He went out of the room, intending to go back to the Zulu, and saw
that the house was indeed more populated than it had been. He saw
several new faces in the hall; there were two or three officers in a
strange dark-green uniform. One man had a face like an Arab; there was
another who might be an Italian. He heard a voice say "Feisul Pasha,"
and saw a third cross the hall from the front door. He turned
abruptly, ran up the stairs, and on the first landing met Mottreux.

The colonel was coming slowly along; his face was pale and wrenched.
As he saw Caithness he paused, and the priest instinctively stood
still also. So for a few moments they waited, duellists uncertain of
what was to come. Mottreux said at last--as if it were not what he
meant: "You're going to the king?"

"And if so?" Caithness asked. Something in Mottreux's voice puzzled
him. It seemed to wish to delay him; it hesitated; he could have
believed that it inquired about something which had not been
mentioned.

Mottreux said abruptly: "I suppose you think we're all wrong?"

Caithness very shortly said he did, but the other did not step away.
He added: "I suppose you--want us to fail?"

Caithness, again shortly, agreed. Mottreux came close up to him,
looked round, began to whisper, and was suddenly taken by a spasmodic
shudder. He caught the priest's arm and then let it go sharply, as if
he had touched something hateful. He said in a low voice, "If one
could..." and his voice died away.

In the tone of a director of souls Caithness said: "Could?"

"If one could--make peace," Mottreux whispered. "Would there--would
there be room for a man who could make peace?"

He was close up against Caithness, and the priest, feeling his
agitation and shaken by it, dropped his voice to an equal whisper,
"But how can--we shan't take his terms."

Mottreux said, "But without his terms?"

"How can you make peace without him?" Caithness asked.

"He isn't human," Mottreux jerked out. "If...if one caught a mad
ape..."

The truth flashed into Caithness's mind--the possible truth, and the
possibility possessed him. In this strange house, amid strange
inhabitants, had come the strangest whisper of all, a whisper of
antagonism in the very heart of the enemy. His brain ran before him,
forgetting everything but this impossible chance. He leaned a little
closer yet, and said, "If you can't cage it-"

Mottreux answered, "You know the Prime Minister?"

"My friend does," Caithness said.

"If the ape were chained and caged?" Mottreux said. "If he were quite
helpless?"

"If one were very sure," Caithness said, and dared not stop to ask
what he meant.

There was an almost breathless stillness, then Mottreux said again,
"He's not human; he's monstrous. He robs us of everything--of our
souls!"

"He robs you of everything, of your souls most of all," the priest
said, not knowing after what mingled mass of colour the other's spirit
panted. Mottreux's face took on a sudden cunning, as if he plunged
that secret deeper into his heart and veiled it there more securely.
He said, "If anything should happen-"

"It would be a fortunate thing for the world," the priest said. "But,"
he added, "that's in the hands of God."

"Aye--God," the other answered. "But he behaves like God. If anything
happened, would your friend-"

Caithness paused. He thought of Sir Bernard, and ironically with the
thought there came the memory of his own visit to London, of his talk
with the Archbishop, of his insistence that the Church must not use
the secular arm. Yes--but he wasn't then in this house, so close
against this mad dreamer; he hadn't seen the African horde dancing
round the upright figure whom it worshipped, he hadn't heard of this
blasphemy of the conquest of death. Never as an ordinary rule--never
but when--never but, for this once, now--never afterwards, for this
couldn't happen twice. And even now it wasn't he or his friends or the
Church; it was the man's own follower. And the Zulu Christian would be
saved from captivity, and Roger from delusion, and men from a lie.
Now, just now--if this whisperer so close to him chose...

"Anyone who saved England," he said, "anyone who did would be a friend
to all men."

"You'd see that he was safe?" Mottreux urged. "You'd speak to Suydler?
you'd keep me secret till it was right to have it known?"

"Of course," Caithness answered. "You should be with me till all was
agreed; it would be easy..."

There was a voice in the hall below; a door opened and shut. Someone
came to the foot of the stairs. Mottreux nodded and stepped away,
breathing only "Be ready then. I can't tell when it may be." He
disappeared down the staircase, and Caithness after a few moments went
slowly on to join the king.




Chapter Thirteen - THE MEETING OF THE ADEPTS


It was already dark. The sea was lost, and the drive in front of the
house. Roger was alone, for Caithness had not returned from the king,
and Rosenberg, though it was but late afternoon, had with a few
muttered words gone back to his own room. No-one of the others had
come in. Roger had read a little in one or other of the books
scattered about-they were mostly what are called the "classics" of
various times and languages. They were all in "privately printed"
editions, exquisitely done with types he did not recognize and
bindings whose colours were strange and beautiful combinations. There
was one volume of the fragments of Sappho, another of the Song of
Solomon, an AEschylus, a Gallic War, a Macbeth; there were one or two
Chinese texts, and one or two which Roger supposed must be African--at
least, the characters were altogether strange to him. There was a
manuscript book, half filled with delicate mysterious writing, also in
strange characters. He had read in some and looked at others; he had
tried to search in them for the power which reposed there, and of
which those Greek or English or unknown characters were sacramental
symbols. And when he ceased and for a while half abandoned the search
he was aware that he did not abandon it, as so often before, to return
to an outer world of things different from the secret paths he had
been following. Sometimes when he had been reading at home he had
looked up to feel the rooms, the furniture--tolerable and even
pleasant as it all was--in some sense alien to the sacred syllables.
His own writing-table, comfortable and useful, blinked rather
awkwardly at him when he returned from the visit of Satan to Eden or
the nightingale in the embalmed darkness. But here there was no such
difficulty or distinction; all was natural. As a result of that most
fortunate combination of mental and visible or audible things, the
tiredness which often seized him in those moments was absent. For it
was never great things in their own medium which wearied him; they--he
had always known and now more than ever knew--were strength and
refreshment; it was the change from one medium to another, the passing
from their clear darkness to the fog of daily experience. But here
there was no need to return; all was one.

He walked to the window, and looked out. But he could see nothing
except the lights of a car standing in front of the door; he turned
back into the room, and after hesitating for a minute or two went
across it and out into the hall. There he saw a group of men, gathered
round Considine. They were breaking up even while he glanced; each of
them went off as on separate business. Considine stood alone. He
stretched himself easily, smiled at Roger, and walked towards him.

"All's done," he said. "They've communicated from Africa. Your people
are in touch with mine. I knew they would begin soon."

Roger, still struggling with a scepticism in political things which he
had abandoned in spiritual, said: "It can't be possible that..."

"It's certain," Considine answered. "Suydler--what can Suydler do
against us? He won't trust himself to flog the English on, nor to
cheat the Powers that will want to cheat him. South Africa I will
leave for fifty years or so; at the end of that time they'll be
begging to come in. Let's go outside, shall we?"

They went out on to the verandah, and, as the coldness of the evening
took them, veils seemed to fall away from Considine. Roger felt
himself in the presence of maturity and power beyond his thought,
perhaps something of that power into which he had been experimentally
searching. The man by his side threw off the habitual disguise of
years and behaviour which he wore; he moved like a "giant form," and
though his eyes, when they rested on Roger, were friendly, their
friendliness was tremendous and wise and, as it might have been,
archangelic. He walked lightly, pacing the verandah, and seemed not to
depend on the floor to support him; Roger felt clumsy and awkward
beside him, earth and a child of earth beside earth purified, infused
and transmuted.

Considine said: "We shall go to-night. I've got one more thing to do
here, and there's time enough for that."

"You always seem to have time to spare," Roger answered.

"Why not?" the other asked. "Every second is an infinity, once you can
enter it. But man's mind sits outside its doors moaning, and leaves
his activity to run about the world in a fever of excitement. You will
leave that presently."

"How did you set out on this?" Roger asked diffidently. The impetuous
angry Roger of London had disappeared; he walked as a child and as a
child referred to his adults.

In the darkness Considine smiled. "This morning," he said, "a girl
jilted a boy, and the boy said, 'Why do I suffer helplessly? This also
is I--all this unutterable pain is I, and I grow everywhere through it
into myself.' I could show you the street where it happened--they
haven't yet pulled it down--where the boy said, 'If this pain were
itself power..." So he imagined it as himself and himself as it, and
because it was greater than himself he knew that he also was greater
than himself, and as old and as strong as he chose. The girl's dead
long ago; she was a pretty baby."

"But then?" Roger asked.

"Then--a little later-before noon," the voice answered, "the boy found
another girl and loved her. But as that love spread through him he
remembered the vastness of his pain and what had seemed to him
possible because of it, and he asked himself whether love were not
meant for something more than wantonness and child-bearing and the
future that closes in death. He taught himself how this also was to
charge his knowledge of what man could be, and he poured physical
desire and mental passion into his determination of life. Then he was
free."

Roger said: "But why Africa?"

"My father was a surgeon," the other answered, "though not a poor man,
and he went on a ship, taking me with him. The ship was wrecked--it
wasn't unusual then--but he and I were saved, and came to shore. I've
told you that my father knew something of the old magical
traditions--things I haven't much concerned myself with; such as are
of value are natural properties of the developing and unstunted nature
of man, and the rest are of no value--but by such tricks he made
himself feared by the sorcerers. We went far into the inland before he
died, and there I found that things which I'd discovered with pain
were taught to the priestly initiates. But they held them secret and
were afraid of them, and I knew they were for the world when the time
should come. And now it has come."

"And the end," Roger cried out in a sudden access of desperation and
hope, "what is the end?"

The other turned to confront him, but in the darkness Roger, full of
cloudy memories and fiery prophecies, was uncertain what he faced.
There had been in the movement something of Isabel, but it was not
Isabel; he wondered whether it were not rather the lofty head of
Milton, doctrinal yet mysterious, at which he was looking, but the
eyes were not Milton's, for Milton was blind, and these eyes were
shining at him in the night. It was rather--this figure--something
that had to do with the sea the sound of which came to him still, the
sea that had come up from its borders and been talking with him though
he had not known it for what it was. So it was not eyes, it was light
under the sea which he saw, and he was being swept away from human
beings into the ocean gulfs and currents. He struck out as if he were
swimming, but that did not ease the choking in his throat and nostrils
nor the clamour in his ears. With all his power he drove upwards, and
it seemed that his head broke out from the waves and beheld not very
far off a shore on which his friends walked. He saw Sir Bernard
looking ironically out over the waters in which he struggled, looking
ironically at him, as if with a smile to see how the rash fool who has
sailed on such a voyage now agonized for one plank to cling to. He saw
Rosamond, her arm in Philip's, bending him away from the foam, and
drawing him safely towards the highroads beyond. He saw Isabel, and
her dress was drenched with spray, her dress and her hair, and she had
stretched one firm arm towards the sea, and stood on the extreme edge
of the land; but her eyes did not see him, and he could not tread
water--he was whirled down again as if into the noise of a roaring
dance, and again he choked and agonized and sprang upward through a
thousand fathoms of water and emerged to see them again, but small,
very small. As he gazed a tiny distant bell rang in his ears and
called him--a bell far, far below: "ding dong bell, ding dong bell."
Hark! now he heard it. It was not now those on the shore who neglected
him; it was he who had to leave them on their shore. "Ding dong bell";
they were ringing for him, a knell and a summons at once. Because
there was no other hope, he obeyed; he forced himself to cease from
struggling, and from feet to lifted hands one direct line he shot
downwards, down, down, to where the dead men lay. The noise in his
ears might have been the shouting of many voices, crowds and armies,
about their lord, or it might have been the sea uttering itself, its
voice heard not in its own words but in a tremendous echo, sovereign
for those who heard it, shaped into words: "Thus the Filial Godhead
answering spake." The thunder of the speech crashed through him as he,
assenting to it and to the sea which spoke it, dropped down through
the speed of the depth. It was agony to let himself sink so, to
release all that he loved, to fall through this alien element by which
they walked; it was pain, indescribable...indescribable...what?
--not pain but something else, an exquisiteness of pain which was, now
he realized it, not pain at all but delight. How many there were, far
away on that shore beyond him, who fancied themselves in pain, and,
could they know it, carried all delight in their hearts! Man, through
most of his poor ignorant years, did not truly know what he felt; he
was so habituated to the past that he sighed when he should have
laughed and laughed when he should have sighed. The great passions
swept through him unrecognized till far off he saw the glory of their
departure, and cried out, "That was!" But in rare moments he knew,
and then what power was his! And, could a man's body be always
impregnated with this salt, as his own was now, and infiltrated with
this sea, he might always know! His experience would always be new,
for newness was the quality of this everlasting and universal life. He
knew delight and named it; unafraid, he summoned it, and it came. He
rejoiced in an ecstasy that controlled itself in great tidal breaths.
He was no longer sinking but walking on the sand at the great sea's
bottom, only the sea was no longer there; he was himself the sea and
he walked in the sun over the yellow sands. "Come unto these yellow
sands." He himself--ocean calling to ocean; to other seas that danced
in a flooding splendour. Ecstasy was no more a bewilderment; only
those who had not known it were afraid of it, for it was man's natural
life. In the stormy waters of the surface there was danger and death,
but, for those who would not fly from the depths and the distances,
those very depths and distances were found to be part of their nature.
Every step that he took was delight; he sent out the cry of the
released spirit: "Merrily, merrily shall I live now."

Something lay on his forehead, obstructing him, as if it were a hand;
he laboured under it. It pressed on him, or he against it, as if alien
limitation controlled him; he stumbled in his walk because it lay over
his eyes and blinded him. A great fear of blindness, of losing this
most happy life, filled him. He threw up his hands to tear the
obstruction away, and they too were caught and prisoned. He tore them
loose; he flung back his head; he was convulsed with a spasm of agony,
and he was standing in the darkness of a cold night under a wooden
roof, and opposite him was the tall watchful figure of Nigel
Considine.

There was a long silence; then Considine said, "It may be known and
believed, it can't be lived thus. But it can be found and lived. Let
us go in."

In the hall there were a group of some half-dozen; away from them,
standing together, were Caithness and Rosenberg. Mottreux was moving
about from one place to another. Roger joined his friends. Considine
stood still and gathered their eyes and thoughts to himself; when that
concentration was sufficient he spoke.

"All's ready," he said, "and you know your offices. All of us, except
Mottreux, leave to-night. He remains here. But there are two things
yet to be done. Mr. Rosenberg, I present to you the jewels which your
cousin left to you." Mottreux came forward slowly and gave him the
case, which he offered to the Jew who took it silently. Mottreux fell
back a pace or two so that he stood behind his master. His face was
livid, and he rubbed one hand backward and forward over his forehead.
But he stood, horribly eyeing the Jew, while Considine went on: "I
invite you to come with me if you choose, and I will see that you
reach Jerusalem. There you may wait in peace the coming of your
Messias. If you choose to stay here, you shall be taken to London
to-night or to-morrow to any place that you name."

"I will do as you have said," Rosenberg answered. "The Lord shall
reward you, and I will rest in Jerusalem."

"But for us, lords and princes, my companions," Considine said, and
his tone sank from conversational ease to direction and control,
"before we take up again the work that is before us, there remains one
ceremony to fulfil. Initiates of love and death, I invite you to a
sacrifice of death, by virtue of that hope and determination which
shall make you masters of death as you are in your degree masters of
love. There is in this house another guest, a child of royalty and an
inheritor of one of the great and passionate imaginations of mankind,
Inkamasi the Zulu. He is not with us, but we are with him. Shadow
though it be of the true ecstasy and fiery life into which we shall
enter, it is yet an heritage worthy of honour. To us has been
committed the care of these vast and antique dreams; it is ours to
see, so far as in us lies, that those who are possessed by them are
entertained mightily and dismissed royally. Love and poetry and
royalty are adored as the channels whereby the passion and imagination
of man's heart become revealed to him, and knowing his own greatness
he moves to the final accomplishment, the ending in his own person of
all the accidents of place and time. This man is not with us, but in
an hour when, superseded in Africa and undesired in Europe, he looks
for a throne on which to perish, it must be we who offer him that
throne. By no compulsion and no persuasion the King Inkamasi turns to
the throne we offer and awaits immolation there. He is driven by the
might of his own royalty which demands of him no lesser conclusion; he
is received by us as, beyond his purpose, a meet and acceptable
sacrifice. Put away from you the desires of your hearts, save the one
last desire. I exhort you to come with hands of devotion and a single
heart; who knows but this very night the work may be accomplished and
there may descend upon one of us that ecstasy which shall drive him
into death and in death to resurrection?"

Roger heard and realized what was conveyed by phrase and accent.
Appalled by the understanding he took a half-step forward, but
Caithness was before him. With a supernatural insolence as high as
Considine's own, the priest cried out and confronted his enemy. "You
dare not touch him," he said. "This man is in your care, and his blood
is on your head if you hurt him. God shall require it of you; I charge
you to let him go-"

Considine had paused to let him speak, but now with a gesture he
stopped him, and as the priest panted for words the other's voice set
him aside.

"If that time which you and he accept and serve were at your
disposal," he said, "I would not prevent your seeking to turn him from
his assent. But it cannot be now. You will not encourage him to seek
victory in death; and the king cannot fail from his royalty. What we
do we do quickly. It is permitted, if you choose, that you shall be
with him at his end; console, direct him as you will. But see that you
do not interfere now with his and our choice, or you shall be taken
from him. The offering which he makes and which we, with vaster
purposes, accept is beyond the humble vision of your creed. He dies
for the sake of his kingship; we experience his death for the sake of
making it a part of our imaginations. Man shall conquer death, not by
submitting to it as you teach, and not by avoiding it in a mere
prolongation of life, as certain wise yet erring masters have taught,
though this may be a necessary step towards conquest, but by entering
into and annulling it."

"Antichrist," the priest exclaimed, "is the day of your dominion
here?"

"Neither Christ nor Antichrist," the voice of the other answered him,
"but I bring a gospel of redemption, and the ends of the world hear
it: whom do men say that I, a son of man, am?"

He flung out a hand towards the group of his servants and disciples;
he turned his eyes upon them and they answered, Arab and Egyptian,
negro and white: "The end of mirage, the palm in the desert," "The
last of the Imams, the Shadow of Allah," "The lord of sorcerers and
kings," "The bearer of keys, the interpreter of tongues," and, as the
mingled voices ceased, Considine's own answered them: "I am all these
and yet I am no more than any of you, for all of you shall be as I.
That which I have known I have not known of myself. I am the child of
the initiates; their servant and the servant of the mighty imagination
which is in man. Any of you shall conclude his kingdom before me;
purify yourselves, know, exult, and live. I call to you again, lords
of the spirit, postulants of infinity, put away all desire but to be
fulfilled in yourselves. The sacrifice of kingship is for the single
of heart."

He swept his arms upward and inward in one compelling gesture. "Come,
see the death of a man. Come you too," he added to his guests, "if you
so will. But if not, then remain here until we come for you again, to
accompany the body of the King Inkamasi to the sepulchre in the ocean
which awaits him."

He went forward and his servants after him. Vereker signed to
Caithness to precede him, and Roger accompanied the priest. Mottreux
looked after them; then he went swiftly to Rosenberg and laid his hand
on the casket.

"Do you really mean to go with these to Jerusalem?" he said.

"I am determined," the old man answered. "I will make haste to the
city of our God."

Mottreux turned sharply away; he went after the others.

They were going to the room where that morning Roger had seen the
attempt at revivification, but the last of the disciples did not quite
catch them up. Very softly he went after them; when Vereker had
entered the room he paused by the door, and as softly moved a key from
within to without. Then he pulled the door nearly but not quite shut
after him and waited.

The body of Nielsen had been removed; on the low couch, supported by
cushions, the Zulu lay. Considine genuflected as he entered, and
moving to one side made a sign to Caithness. The priest ran forward,
threw something round his neck, and drew a crucifix from near his
heart. He kneeled by the couch; Inkamasi leaned his head towards him
and they murmured between themselves. Considine, waiting, looked
round, and made a sign to Roger to come to his side. He slipped his
arm into the young man's and said: "This is a gift of the universe to
you; deal wisely with it. Be strong, exult, and live."

The two of them were together, a little distance from the head of the
couch; opposite them, at a greater distance from the foot, four others
had gathered. Mottreux was by the door with a clear space between him
and the Zulu. So set, they waited till the speech between the priest
and the king died; while the two yet remained in close and silent
prayer Considine said in a low voice to the others: "Enlarge in you
the imagination by which man lives; this is perhaps the moment of
fulfilment. The work shall be accomplished to-night without ritual or
ceremony such as we are used to, in your contemplation alone." He took
a step towards Caithness and touched him on the shoulder, saying:
"Have you spoken with the king?"

"You're committing wickedness," the priest exclaimed and ceased,
broken either by his own passion or by the concentration of the
other's power.

"Back, then," Considine gently said, and when Caithness had risen and
moved a step or two away, he in turn knelt by the couch.

"Majesty," he said, "are you willing to restore your kingship through
us to that of which it is a shadow?"

"Yes," Inkamasi said, "for though I hold you for my own enemies and
for misguided men I think you are the only servants of the kingship
that is more than the king."

"Majesty," Considine said again, "we are the king's servants and his
greatest friends. Farewell." He touched Inkamasi's hand with his lips
and rising signed to Roger to follow him. The young man went forward,
knelt, and said, "I'm sorry if this happened through me."

"Don't be," Inkamasi said; "it's better to die here than under the
feet of a London crowd--if there's any difference. Thank you, and
good-bye."

Roger touched his hand with his lips and went back. The rest, one by
one, followed him, ending with Mottreux and Vereker. As Mottreux in
turn moved back towards the door Caithness felt a hand press his arm
and heard a soft whisper, "Come back and wait by me." The order
reached him in his anguish; with a hope that even now something might
interpose, he obeyed and slowly withdrew till he also stood by the
door.

Meanwhile, his obeisance done, Vereker had brought to Considine a
chalice that had been standing, filled with wine, on a carved table at
the side of the room. His master poured into it the contents of a
small phial; then he took the chalice in his hands, and turned towards
the couch. The silence in the room grew so deep, the absorbed
attention of the watchers so intense, that Roger felt as if the
terrific moment must break in some new astonishing revelation. Regret
and sorrow, bewilderment and antagonism, which had mingled in his
heart, were swept away; an awful harmony began to exist. So, in other
far-off lives, lesser or greater he could not tell, he had waited for
Isabel when they were young and happy, and indeed he had chosen
necessity; so he had submitted his obedience to the authority of
Milton or Wordsworth, waiting for the august plenitude of their poetry
to be manifested within him. Till now he had believed that sense of
harmony to be all they--Isabel or Paradise Lost--had to offer, but he
had begun to learn that to pause there was to be too easily content.
The harmony itself was but a prelude to some enrichment of his whole
being, which in its turn must be experienced in every detail--made
familiar that new powers might arise. He gave himself, freely and
wholly, to the moment; he was to live the more completely through the
king's death. It was no good being distressed or ashamed; his business
was to live by it, as if necessary it would be the business of others
to live by his death. He gave himself to the moment, and in the moment
to the whole charged imagination of man. It was no lie; the mind of
man--not his mind or Inkamasi's but man's--was exalted above all the
power of things, "of quality and fabric more divine," and yet his own
was never nearer or more useful to man's than when he was most
intensely aware of all things in himself. He gave himself to the
moment.

"Drink, Majesty," Considine said, and gave the chalice into Inkamasi's
hands. The king took it, raised it to his lips, and drank. Even as it
left his lips, his grip relaxed, his face changed, he sank heavily on
to the cushions behind him.

But before the dropped chalice reached the floor, before the sound of
its fall could strike their ears, a violent explosion shattered them.
Roger, fixed in his surrender, saw Considine jerk his arms up and fall
crashing across the litter. Almost before the king's body had sunk
lifeless his destroyer lay slain over him. For they saw, as soon as
their startled senses acted, that two lives, not one, had been taken.
The violence against which Considine had never pretended to be secure,
but which had avoided him so long, had struck him at last. The bullet
had pierced his skull; the blood streamed over the dead Zulu. And
Mottreux dragged Caithness from the room, and shut and locked the
door. He held the priest's arm; he rushed him through the house,
making for the hall. Caithness ran, and listened to hasty orders: "Go
straight to the car in front of the door...get in...I'll come. Can
you drive?"

"Yes," he gasped.

"Get in the driver's seat." They reached the hall; Mottreux looking
frantically round rushed him to the front door, paused less than a
second to see that the priest was actually scrambling into the car,
pushed the door almost shut, lest by chance the other should see him,
and sent another mad glance around the hall.

By so small a chance he was defeated. The old Jew, when he was left
alone with the casket, had, by some trick of the mind, gone back to
the room where he and his companions had spent most of the day. He was
sitting there, lost in his meditations, when Mottreux broke in on him,
and in one wild dash caught the case in one hand. But Rosenberg held
to the trust which the God of his fathers had imposed on him. He was
dragged violently from his chair, but he clung to the sacred treasure;
he heard a voice yelling oaths, but though he was shaken to and fro he
said nothing. His face, as he lifted it, was full of a scorn deeper
than time, the scorn of his God for the spoilers of the holy places.
He saw the distorted face of a greedy Gentile above him, and before
the bullet searched his brain he spat at it once.

But by now the revolvers of the other servants of the Deathless One
had blown the lock of their prison from the door, and the momentary
prisoners had already nearly reached the hall. In a wild confusion and
anger they came; Mottreux heard them, and ran to the glass doors on to
the drive. These were fastened, and he was again delayed. By the time
he had got them open and was outside, Vereker and the Egyptian were
out by the car. He was seen; he fired once and ran along the wall of
the house. The shot probably saved Caithness's life, for none of the
pursuers were in a state to distinguish between the responsibility of
the fugitives for the crime. But Vereker was unarmed, and the Egyptian
was distracted by Mottreux's appearance. He left the priest to his
companion, and ran after Mottreux, circling widely out so as to
command the corner as he approached it. In the darkness it could only
dimly be seen.

Voices were calling from doors and windows. There were men in the room
where the dead Jew lay. Roger, borne along in the general rush, was
there also. He wondered afterwards why no-one had shot him down out of
hand, and attributed his salvation to the fact that Considine had
treated him familiarly. He tried to order his thoughts, but they only
repeated themselves: "Considine is dead; is he dead?" Was he dead? or
would he, first again in the great experiment, achieve the work he had
desired? The question beat at his brain as he ran. He saw the body of
the Jew as he came into the room, and paused by it. Without, from the
darkness, there came more shots. Roger pulled himself together; he'd
better look for Caithness. If Considine were dead, the two of them
would be in a very dubious position; he went as far as the glass
doors. There he listened; presently, away round the side of the house,
he heard another shot. He slipped out and along to the car, whose
lights shone steadily as they had done when last he looked at it
before he had walked in the verandah and talked. This was the kind of
thing that remained; the imagination of man was blown out in a moment
but the light of his mechanical invention remained. He cursed deeply,
and saw Caithness, who in a restless uncertainty had got out of the
car. Roger walked up to him, but for a few seconds neither of them
spoke.

At last Caithness said: "What had we better do?"

Roger answered: "I should think you'd better get away. Inkamasi's
dead, so I don't see much point in your staying." Caithness looked
round, and tried to see something in the darkness. He failed, and
presently asked, "What's happened to Mottreux?"

"How the hell do I know?" Roger asked. "Why did you bolt with him?" A
sudden thought struck him, and he added: "Did you--by God, did you
arrange for him to shoot?"

"No," the priest answered, "but I promised to do what I could for him
if...if he needed it."

"I see," Roger said, and walked a few steps away. He couldn't trust
himself to speak. That this dreamer, this master of vision should have
been destroyed by--by a traitor and a clergyman. He walked back
abruptly and said: "I hope you paid him better than Caiaphas did? Even
at half-crowns it would only come to three pounds fifteen."

Caithness began quietly, "Don't be unfair, Ingram-" but Roger pursued
his own thoughts. "And did you promise him as much for Rosenberg?"

"Rosenberg!" Caithness cried out, startled. "He can't have killed
Rosenberg?"

"Can't he?" Roger said. "What do you think he wanted? Go and look;
Rosenberg's dead and the jewels are gone."

The priest stared at him in something like horror. He had believed
Mottreux to be sincere, and yet now--words overheard between the
traitor and Rosenberg rushed back, the likelihood that so great a
personal desire rather than a conversion of thought should have
alienated him, his turning away at the last moment, the shot heard in
the room close at hand, the old man slain (for he believed Roger at
once), the seizure of the jewels by a covetous hand. Roger saw him
flinch and said, with a touch of pity out of his own distress, "You
didn't know?"

"God help me!" Caithness said. "I didn't know." He hadn't known; he
hadn't, if it were blameworthy, been to blame; if he were partly
responsible for Considine's death, it was a noble responsibility, and
he would bear it. Out of evil, God brought forth good. He added, "Then
there's the less reason to say."

Yet they did not move. Behind the house, between it and the sea, in
the darkness, armed men sought one another in hate and fear,
abandoning themselves to a passion which their master would have
bidden them use for the sole purpose of interior enlargement and
further victory. Their strength was turned to greed of treasure or
greed of vengeance; the accident which had struck Considine down had
released their too little mastered frenzies. The two strangers
delayed, reluctant alike to go or stay in the stillness. And, while
they delayed, the stillness burst into tumult. There were shots and
voices calling, Mottreux's voice challenging, a chaos of sound, and
breaking out of it and over it a high terrific shriek.

The shriek terrified them as they stood there; it was a deathcall. It
scattered their disputes and their dogmas, for, whether he who uttered
it was slaying or being slain, it was the cry of an intenser death
than that of an ordinary man. One of those experimenting spirits had
broken into that cry; it swept out to them from the passion of a
nature beyond theirs, and its sound pierced them with fear of death,
of that greater life, and of the greater death in that life. The lord
of the adepts was dead, and enmity was abroad among them as the dead
Zulu had prophesied days before. The cry came to Roger as a blast that
drove him away. Nigel Considine was dead; the treachery he had
despised had taken him; the final dereliction had swallowed him. If he
returned--but Roger fled from that return. His nerve broke; he shrank
back against the car, and said to Caithness, "Let's go; let's go."

The priest himself, trembling, turned. "Shall we-" he began, laying
his hand on the car.

"No, for God's sake," Roger exclaimed. "Let's leave it all, if we're
leaving it. If it isn't for us, let's get away from it. Come; we'll
get somewhere."

Caithness silently assented. "But let's get our coats at least!" he
said. "They'll be just in there."

"I'm not going in there again," Roger said, "unless Considine himself
calls me."

"Then I will," Caithness said. He sprang back into the hall, and in a
couple of minutes returned. "We shall want them if we're walking all
night," he said, and so, in a mingling of terror and despair, and hope
and the commonplace, they went down to the gates and out into the
darkness beyond. Once the priest said, "Mrs. Ingram'll be glad to see
you back."

"Yes," Roger answered. "Isabel..." and said no more.




Chapter Fourteen - SEA-CHANGE


Some time next morning, after wandering long on foot and finding at
last in an unknown town a small garage where they hired a car that
took them to Winchester, and coming thence by train to London, they
reached again the house in Kensington, from which less than
forty-eight hours earlier they had been swept away. The streets were
still full of wanderers, though it had been known for hours that
safety had returned, and the wild intrusion been destroyed. The mob by
then had fallen into a waking stupor, not unlike the sleep in which
Rosamond still lay; it moved somnambulistically, and the civil
authorities, by the use of police and military, by commandeering
transport, by supplying food and drink as best they could, managed at
last to control and direct it. Laden motor-buses carried the fugitives
back towards their houses; taxis, lorries, and all other possible
vehicles were put in service for the same purpose. Roger and Caithness
made a slow way by the Tubes, now gradually freeing themselves from
their invasion, to Colindale Square. They came to it shivering in the
bleak noon--as chilled bathers might stumble up a stony beach, while
behind them a deserted and disconsolate sea moaned. Sir Bernard came
hastily to meet them, deserting for the time being the medley of
fugitives who filled his kitchen and overflowed into the other rooms,
and for whom conveyances had not yet been found. Roger nodded to him
but could not speak; he left explanations to Caithness. In a moment
Isabel came also; to her he turned, and with her he shut himself away.
Once safe he said to her with no accent in his voice: "He's dead."

"Dead!" she exclaimed. "Roger, my dear!"

He had perhaps never entirely trusted her before, for all their sweet
friendship. But his defences were down, and he lay exposed, terribly
sensitive to her looks and words. She neither sympathized nor
condoled; in the deep practice of her love her heart was struck
equally with his. She suffered his desolation as she had his desire;
the trust of his spiritual necessity with which she had charged
herself knew this union also. He realized at that moment the vast
experience of love which she had undergone, and accepted it. But he
only said with a faint smile, implicitly recognizing her vicarious
grief, "Yet you didn't believe in him."

She sat down, wide eyes on his, and ignoring the comment, said in a
hushed voice of awe, "Tell me. Can he be-?"

He told her as clearly as he could, what had happened. And at the end
she said, "But, Roger, mightn't he..." She couldn't finish; her own
personal nature fainted before the intensity with which it felt
another's hope.

"I don't know," he answered. "If so...It may be, but I daren't think
of it. Isabel, Isabel, to think what killed him!"

At that moment Caithness was talking swiftly to Sir Bernard
downstairs. "So, when I went back for our coats, I saw them," he said;
"they were all ready there, all three packets and I brought them with
me." He pointed at the table on which three thick envelopes lay which
he had extracted from his coat-pocket. "He must have meant to take
them with him, or else they were directions for the others. They were
on a chest in the hall, waiting till we--till he--came back. Don't you
think they ought to go to the Prime Minister?"

"I hate telling the Prime Minister anything," Sir Bernard said. "It's
like feeding a gorilla without a body; he can't digest words. I don't
know which is worse for civilized man, Suydler or Considine."

"Considine's dead," Caithness said.

Sir Bernard lifted a packet distastefully. "I wish I were a
Christian," he murmured, "then I should feel I ought to. As it is--I
suppose Considine is dead?"

"Of course he is," Caithness said impatiently. "Mottreux shot him;
I've just told you. I'd no notion he wanted the jewels. And even if he
weren't--Considine, I mean--that would only make it more urgent that
Suydler should have the papers. They may be of use or they mayn't. But
he ought to have them."

"They'll all be in cipher, I should think," Sir Bernard said, with a
good deal of satisfaction. "Suydler can have a jolly time guessing it.
But I don't like it, in spite of Mr. Considine's obscene and
pernicious gospel. I don't like giving any gospel to Suydler. Yes, all
right, I suppose I must. Portrait of Gallio presenting the manuscript
of the Evangelists to the Missing Link. You'll have to come too; then
you can tell him all about the house."

When as a consequence the house by the sea was approached, late the
same day, with great force and much circumspection, the results were a
little disappointing. The body of Inkamasi still lay on its royal
couch, but the body of the master of the adepts had disappeared. No
living person was there; no car in the drive nor submarine in the bay.
But behind the house lay Mottreux, a knife-wound in his throat, and
sprawled over him, a bullet in his chest, the body of a negro, whom
Caithness recognized as one of those that had followed Considine to
the king's death. Further away lay the Egyptian, also shot. Vereker
and the Arab were not to be found.

But the extent of the catastrophe which the traitor had brought upon
the headship of the cause became clear, as the days passed. Considine
and three of the closest members of his personal staff had been
destroyed, and the great movement was checked. There were no more
messages from the High Executive. What tale reached the various
headquarters of the African armies the European Governments never
knew. But the labouring and anxious generals of their forces began to
telegraph the most cheering news. In one or two districts something
like panic broke out among the enemy, a great noise of wailing and
disorderly firing and then flight. In others the negro forces began to
retire, and as they were pressed by the pursuit gave way and were
overwhelmed.

The papers Caithness had seized, which after a great deal of trouble
were at least partially decoded--only partially; some of them
remained mysteries even to the most ingenious cipher-expert--
contained sufficient allusions in detail to make the task of the
uncovering of Considine's bases--houses in Europe and headquarters in
Africa--a much easier business than had been feared. An encouraging
but slightly vague account appeared in the Press of how a British
patriot, who preferred his Imperial citizenship to his Zulu
birthright, had shot Considine while being pressed to join him. It was
understood that he had deliberately sacrificed himself in order to
help England, and a good deal of quiet (and not too quiet) pride was
felt that it was an English subject, or at least a Dominion subject,
who had acted so. No Senegalese had done as much, nor the native of
any district administered by other European countries. Such was the
spirit produced by the British occupation. A rather acrimonious
correspondence opened between the British Government and the other
Powers on the subject of Considine's own nationality. The French,
Italian, Spanish, and Belgian ambassadors presented Notes which
pointed out that the late Nigel Considine being a British subject the
respective Governments had in equity a claim to be indemnified by his
Britannic Majesty's Government for the expense to which they had been
put. His Britannic Majesty replied through the High Executive of Mr.
Raymond Suydler's Foreign Minister (the Earl of Basingstoke) to the
effect that there were nine mutually destructive reasons why the claim
should either not be admitted or should be set against still heavier
amounts due to his Britannic Majesty for damage suffered. Mr. Suydler
made a great speech at an Albert Hall Meeting, and was cheered wildly
when he announced that the European Governments had determined to sign
no formal terms of peace with an enemy who had no business to be there
at all, but to hold a conference in Madeira to decide on the future
settlement of Africa, the terms of which would afterwards be submitted
to the League of Nations, thus confirming the passionate belief of the
Powers in democratic control. Mr. Suydler was also loudly applauded in
the course of his witty and brilliant remarks upon the attempts of the
madman who had been responsible for all the trouble to turn his
megalomaniac nonsense into philosophical nonsense. "Guess: what can
you do but guess? We guessed--and we guessed right!" Terrific cheers.

Sir Bernard read it and smiled a little sadly. Philip read it and let
it slip by; he was engaged with a recovered Rosamond and his career.
Roger did not read it. Sir Bernard asked Philip whether, at a pinch,
he would vote for Suydler or Considine. Philip read it, and for almost
the first time in his life startled his father into real admiration by
saying that he should vote for fan Caithness. But Sir Bernard's mind
illumined the answer with a drier light than Philip's. He wrote of it
to the priest: "I congratulate you, my dear fan, on your
proselyte--you can instruct him further when you come up to marry him.
There's a notion grown up that since his career'll have to be
postponed or reorganized or reborn or something, it would be only
reasonable ("reasonable!" I also have my martyrdoms) that I should
make financial arrangements for him to be married at once. Rosamond's
still recuperating at the cottage in Dorset, she sent me a pretty note
of thanks the other day in which she asked whether you didn't know the
Archbishop fairly well. You'll guess--as Suydler would say--what she
meant. I leave it to you to decide whether you do--well enough, I
mean. If he should be shot by a deacon who wanted to wear the
vestments of the See at a fancy dress ball I fancy Suydler would be
willing to offer you the Archiepiscopal mitre; he's touchingly
grateful to someone, and went so far as to ask me if there was
anything I wanted. I told him I wanted justice and proportion which is
the daughter of justice, knowledge and abstraction which is the
daughter of knowledge. This dreadful tendency to personify and
(therefore) mythologize I attribute to you and the late Mr. Considine,
who was an entire mythology about himself. From Considine to you
(excuse me), from you to Philip, from Philip to Rosamond--behold the
history of religion! The High Executive disappears under the sea, and
leaves its brother of Canterbury to add a touch of richness to my
daughter-in-law's wedding. If I had indulged myself in irony as long
as Providence, I should be a little tired of it by now, but I suppose
he has infinite patience with himself as well as with us. But mightn't
he occasionally try a new note?"

Of Roger Sir Bernard said nothing, though he thought of him as he
wrote "the High Executive disappears under the sea." For he was aware
that that was all that they knew, and even that they only surmised,
and he thought Roger was intensely aware of it too. But he did not
know how acutely, and Isabel did not tell him.

Nor had she told him of how much younger and older at once Roger had
seemed since his return. She missed in him something of warfare and
much of scorn. If he was arrogant still it was a more airy arrogance
than of old; if he mocked he mocked more tenderly. But she wondered
whether in his heart he--and she also--secretly awaited a return.

Roger himself could not have told her. He shut himself away from the
noisy European victories, from the talk and the congratulations. He
took up his work again, but as he made notes for a special address on
The Antithetical Couplet from Dryden to Johnson he was humbly aware
that this work was part of a greater work. It would be his fault if he
so touched the least detail of the divine art as to leave himself or
others less sensitive to its central passion--his fault, his most
grievous fault, his sad incompetence. But even sad incompetence might
recognize the Power it could hardly name. He would never cease any
more to acknowledge it, to search in it and for it, to believe in it,
to wait for it. Other people had their ways; this was his. What more--

What indeed had chanced? Had the submarine, plunging away from that
house of mingled death and life, carried with it but the dead body of
its lord? and had men somewhere far off, seen that body change beneath
inexorable corruption and committed it to the waters of the sea or to
the African earth? Did it there undergo the final doom of mortality in
slow change, or had some fiercer destruction, the shark or the tiger,
seized on it? He had dreams sometimes of sharks fighting round the
sinking body of Nigel Considine, and sometimes he had other dreams. He
saw the body carried to the submarine, he saw it carried off far into
the ocean, and then, sometimes in the vessel, sometimes out of it, he
saw it change. Sometimes he saw men in a narrow room watching by it,
crying out, hurrying to it, adoring it. But more often--though the
dream itself was not often--he saw it floating alone in the middle of
the sea, far away, far down, and he saw the eyes open and the hands
move, and the whole body stir. Life was rushing back into it; power,
spirit, imagination, whatever name sad incompetence found for it, was
re-animating the willing flesh. He saw it walking in the waters and
heard it calling through them. The creatures of the deep, octopus and
shark, greed and ferocity, fled before it. Behind it, as it came,
there was no more sea; in front of it the waters flowed into it and
became the man who moved in them. Back from the shore they swept, out
towards that advancing humanity, and all their mysteries were
swallowed up in his shining lucidity. This was the vast of experience,
currents and tides, streams and whirlpools, restless waves and
fathomless depths, absorbed by man. The salt that tinctured it, as the
salt of Sir Bernard's amusement tinctured life, was absorbed also.
Valuable as that preservative salt was, in the end it was infinitely
less than the elements of which it was part, and to prefer it to the
renewed body would be to prefer the means to the end, detachment to
union. Irony might sustain the swimmer in the sea; it could not master
the sea. A greater than Sir Bernard did that now, if indeed now, up
the African sand or the English beach, that conqueror returned.

If he returned. If he carried out the experiment of his vision, the
purpose of his labours. If, first among his peers, when all believed
him lost, he thrust himself from the place of shades back into
immortal and transmuted life, if he held death at his disposal, if he
knew how the vivid ecstasy of experience dominated all shapes and
forms, all accidents of time and place. If he came now, humming those
last songs which the greatest of the poets had made from his own
vision of Ariel flying free, smiling at the blindness of extreme pain
and the paralysis of extreme possession, guardian of myths and
expositor of power...if he returned. If now, while the world shouted
over the defeat of his allies and subjects, while it drove its terror
back into its own unmapped jungles, and subdued its fiercer desires to
an alien government of sterile sayings, if now he came once more to
threaten and deliver it. If--ah beyond, beyond belief!--but if he
returned...



THE END





This site is full of FREE ebooks - Project Gutenberg Australia